<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<itemContainer xmlns="http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5" xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:schemaLocation="http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5 http://omeka.org/schemas/omeka-xml/v5/omeka-xml-5-0.xsd" uri="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/browse?tags=Press&amp;sort_field=added&amp;sort_dir=d&amp;output=omeka-xml" accessDate="2026-04-18T05:52:33-04:00">
  <miscellaneousContainer>
    <pagination>
      <pageNumber>1</pageNumber>
      <perPage>10</perPage>
      <totalResults>8</totalResults>
    </pagination>
  </miscellaneousContainer>
  <item itemId="1703" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="1685">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/2f5f592ae57cc4c21a5053a48b12b25f.pdf?Expires=1777507200&amp;Signature=XCW%7E7d29U3fUv2rISpwJlPKlMXZ0Py98KVPa5-zdLja8Kyp9RhdWHgCVzjLs39LmN2VaKurOrbIJ1VF%7EpgibBxioheD%7EJcN9%7EBVAsOiAWb7qk6QHAdeRZGy473zuQJiSH8Z9LuZFJjhiMnc1eWMUqZ4zjH39%7EL9SK1pA8cMcXtKbhHqwzvcF5QuiQp%7ElT0LQ5C1GDHB7-c8iA1%7EGCHyICaT4yucN5XPlIICbJw-oy2A8Bpq5p%7ELhkcmo9BTAxqKikrhUR3xoV5GQ3wsYlHYjGX-pSHX6ypKV%7Et6sTTDSd65j1we7iGmHjSg3pSUe8cVLoiQc%7EYUQAo6WqL6qOmZe3Q__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>3d7e18b16c31f8053a6cf23f9222d703</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="26400">
                    <text>PUBLISHED BY THOMAS SCOTT,
II THE

TERRACE, FARQUHAR ROAD,

UPPER NORWOOD,

LONDON, S.E.

A FAREWELL ADDRESS.
T is now more than fifteen years since I began the
work, which,—so far as regards the periodical
issue of my publications,—I must now relinquish, in
consequence of continued ill-health and increasing
bodily infirmity.
The spectacle of millions of my fellow-countrymen,
bound hand and foot by metaphysical and priestly
exclusiveness, made so painful an impression upon my
mind that I felt irresistibly impelled to expose dog­
matic assumptions and promote free theological in­
quiry as the undoubted right of all thoughtful minds.

I

�2
Without under-estimating the formidable difficulties
which clerical prejudice and bigotry might be expected
to interpose in the way of such an enterprise, I
entered upon it single-handed and entirely on my
own responsibility; resolved in a courteous but un­
compromising spirit to do my utmost to bring all my
forces to bear upon the errors and superstitions so
degrading to man’s highest nature, and to follow
truth, and truth only, wheresoever it might lead me.
In reviewing the past I contemplate with extreme
satisfaction the remarkable strides which Free
Thought has made in all orthodox sects; but espe­
cially in the Church of England. The present agita­
tion among a considerable section of the clergy in
favour of Ritualism, which at first sight might be
regarded as a retrograde movement, I look upon as
necessarily transient, and having no influence upon
the highest intellect within the Church. It is but the
last convulsive effort of priestcraft to keep hold of
the mind of the country, which is fast growing dis­
satisfied with the arid pastures of ecclesiasticism, and
repairing to the spacious and fertile meadows of
reason and science.
Even at the period when my labours commenced,
intelligent persons interested in the relation of ortho­
doxy to the age could not fail to observe that the
artillery of Science and advanced Biblical scholarship
had already been directed against Church dogmas.
Secret doubts and difficulties respecting the doc­
trines of Biblical inspiration, the atonement, and
supernaturalism, here and there disquieted both lay

�3
and clerical minds ; but the war was, for the most
part, limited to learned critics in the hostile camps.
The conviction was forced upon me that a series of
pamphlets discussing the vexed questions in a search­
ing yet reverent manner would be welcomed by large
numbers of thoughtful inquirers, and stimulate those
who might be desirous of obtaining satisfaction to
the free and independent scrutiny of theories errone­
ously held by the churches to be founded on the
“Word of God.”
My first efforts met with a much wider and more
cordial reception than in my highest expectations I
had reason to anticipate.
On the first appearance of my publications, expres­
sions of sympathy with my design and offers of co­
operation in the work reached me from what seemed
to be the most unlikely quarters, and, for a consider­
able period afterwards, able and highly-educated
clergymen forwarded me manuscripts for publication,
containing attacks on the false bulwarks of ecclesiasticism, and expositions of absolute moral verities.
Cultivated and earnest laymen, capable of dealing
with the points at issue, also came forward volun­
tarily and contributed useful papers to the series.
While the movement has been under my direction,
essays on every branch of theology have been issued,
illustrating the unhistorical character of many Bible
records, the gradual development of beliefs and cere­
monies from Solar and Phallic worship to Christianity,
the Priestly Origin of creeds, and the true inductive
method of investigation. But while destructive criti-

�4
cism has been freely employed against the mythical
element in the Old and New Testament, and the
legendary traditions of the Church, which have been
put forward by the orthodox as facts, there has been
in many of the pamphlets a due recognition of Natu­
ral Law and essential Morality as the only solid and
sufficient principles for the government of human
conduct.
It is one of the most striking evidences of the wide­
spread scepticism throughout Protestant Christendom
respecting the foundations of religious faith, that
many thousands of persons in all classes of society,
—and in all parts of the world,—lay and clerical,
have applied to me for my pamphlets, notwithstanding
that I have never made use of any other medium of
advertising them than their own contents.
The work in which I have been engaged has brought
me into very extensive correspondence and personal
intimacy with officials and adherents of various
churches, and afforded me special opportunities for
studying current ecclesiastical and theological move­
ments, and I am forcibly, impressed with the belief
that there are influences at work which are destined,
sooner or later, to cause the disintegration of all
existing systems of religion that are based on mere
traditional authority, and to emancipate the human
mind from the thraldom of priestcraft in every form.
Experience and observation combine to convince me
that the tendencies of the age point to the ultimate
substitution of the authority of reason for that of
alleged book revelation.

�5
The persuasion gains ground everywhere that
the only true orthodoxy is loyalty to reason, and
the only infidelity which merits censure is dis­
loyalty to reason. The exaltation of blind and un­
thinking sentiment above calm and clear judgment
constitutes the real offence which the orthodox have
unwittingly branded as the “ sin against the Holy
Ghost.”
. It is no little gratification to me to note how
many clergymen and ministers, now liberated from
the bondage of creeds and detached from the
worse than useless occupation of teaching dogmas,
received their first impulse to free inquiry from the
perusal of my publications. Recent charges delivered
by Archbishops and Bishops unmistakably convey the
impression that they are beginning to tremble for
the Ark of Orthodoxy. The most observant digni­
taries of the Church openly confess that it is not
Ritualism so much as Rationalism which they fear.
Nor is their alarm groundless, for the rapid diffusion
of the light of science and criticism will eventually
disclose the hollowness of the pretensions on which
are based the claims of the Christian Scriptures to
the attributes of authenticity, genuineness, and mira­
culous inspiration. No leader of theological opinion
affects to deny that the work which, at my own risk,
I have carried on, has been an appreciable factor in
the general movement of Free Thought within the
Church and Nonconformist bodies.
The seed which has been sown, must, in the nature
of things, remain for a time, in some instances, appa­

�6
rently unproductive. There is a rapidly increasing
number of Liberal thinkers who continue to occupy
pulpits, and many more who frequent places of wor­
ship, that can hardly be expected to sever suddenly
their connexion with their ecclesiastical associations.
There are preachers convinced of the false position
they hold who, from regard to social standing or from
the imperious necessity of earning a living for their
families, persist in doing violence to their intellectual
and moral nature by reiterating creeds and enforc­
ing dogmas which they have inwardly renounced.
There are Liberal thinkers in every sphere of
life who keep up a questionable semblance of
evangelical devotion from fear of the social “Mrs.
Grundy,” and in order to avoid injuring the
prospects of their sons and daughters in the walks
of fashion. But over all such untoward agencies the
cause of Freedom of Thought and Freedom of Expres­
sion will certainly triumph ; and every anathema of
priests and denunciation by bigots will but tend to
accelerate its progress.
My work has absorbed most of my time and thought
and a considerable portion of my private means from
the outset. At the same time it has been to myself,
as well as to Mrs. Scott, who has throughout ren­
dered me unremitted assistance, a source of unspeak­
able pleasure. But the work is now done as far as
I am concerned, and has already been followed by
results far surpassing any expectations I may have
ventured to entertain when I began it. I can only
trust that genuine sympathy with the object for

�7
which I have laboured may incite others to redoubled
zeal in the same cause; for many a blow will still have
to be levelled at the fortress of superstition ere it be
finally razed to the ground. To those who have aided
me with able pen and liberal purse I tender my most
hearty and grateful thanks. For the unfailing cour­
tesy and assistance ever rendered me in my work by
my printers my sincere acknowledgments are justly
due. It is with the deepest regret that I feel myself
compelled, most reluctantly, to bid my readers
farewell.
While life remains, however, I shall cherish a
watchful interest in the movement which I have
done my best to promote. Nor can I doubt that those
who have derived mental benefit from my labours
will do their utmost to guide others, who are seek­
ing the light, towards that simple code of religion
and morals which is comprehended in being good and
doing good, not in hope of reward, not from fear of
punishment, but because it is good.

THOMAS SCOTT.
11 The Terrace, Farquhar Road,
Upper Norwood, London, S.E.,
March, 1877.

C. W. REYNELL, PRINTER, LITTLE PULTENEY STREET, HAYMARKET, W.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="16053">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16051">
                <text>A farewell address</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16052">
                <text>Scott, Thomas [1808-1878.]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16054">
                <text>Place of publication: London&#13;
Collation: 7 p. ; 18 cm.&#13;
Notes: From the library of Dr Moncure Conway. Printed by C.W. Reynell, Little Pulteney Street, London. "It is now more than fifteen years since I began the work, - so far as regards the periodical issue of my periodicals.- I must now relinquish ... increasing bodily infirmity'. [Opening paragraph]. A reference possibly to Signs of the Times. Signed and dated March 1877.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16055">
                <text>Thomas Scott</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16056">
                <text>[1877]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16057">
                <text>G5460</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16127">
                <text>Free thought</text>
              </elementText>
              <elementText elementTextId="16128">
                <text>Publications</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="22115">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (A farewell address), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="22116">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="22117">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="22118">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="1614">
        <name>Conway Tracts</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="110">
        <name>Free Thought</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="795">
        <name>Press</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1506">
        <name>Thomas Scott</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="1467" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="607">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/44ca20127846849033cd06e212028e8b.pdf?Expires=1777507200&amp;Signature=IwmGNhNqjYhh5evfJR1jzzM-HOMPOInvL42DRQV8X%7EWfwy4kQfbtVOej%7E08eBqeC1lsmKVd4QgS%7E4UJMQzo6v53UuwEgTC-WCaDGRfh4VUntvHLQ-Lb96t8ndYyoEGmdRKnll4tHYk1wVJYaNGb94ITHRQUcvK0mRQwnj9WvVJ9PXWdOCYeVRCH-GOJIhfzRJJiywC7YYPUixE8YbgB%7EFAKnmEIOZRGEdGAeFSRti9Jwfl%7Ei7O8jmC%7E6BuBCbZx-1Y7Kz8-dhHZiRW1acKXL0P9UoyqhFcL4VIxBdfQI5STR0i68Abp9wogt1Py4Zvzv%7EgPP51Tf6ioCffFQI7G6bQ__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>a03093afc44bce44e8028719a801fc6d</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="19384">
                    <text>♦

%

MH- •

‘Ip

,'■ '■•"

tty

%

b Lj*

4

«r-

*3

. ! &lt;r

F
KNOWLEDGE THE ONLY GUIDE TO ACTION
ft

'k)r

An Address to the Graduate of the St. Loui§ Medical Col­

lege : Delivered February 28 th, 1857, by Professor J. H.
r

Watters, M.DU[Pwi/A/zetZ by- request of the
♦* ’ •
* t*

.

MF* *

[From the St. Louis Medical and Surgical Journal} of May, 1857.]

**,

Gentlemen—With no ordinary feelings of pleasure I Congratulate you on this honorable termination of your pupilage,
and auspicious commencement of professional lifel Havjng
chosen the medical’prof^ssion as your vocation, the present
occasion marks one gdS.1 reached, but it equally marks the
commencement of another stage of the race just begun.
While the present is the legitimate offspring of the past, .it is
also the germ of the future; and “the future is determined4
more by present development find intrinsic energy than by
any extrinsic conditions or outside influences. A man may
be almost what he wi}L*if he will but use the means. We
are born human beings Without our wills, and we must die in
spite of our wills ; |&gt;ut between these two epochs much is op­
tional,—much depends upon our own volition and individual
action. It is a thing more to be desired than riches or than
hereditary position,.that a man just entering'ftpon life should
personally realize how much he holds in his own hands,—how
much he is legitimate heir to, independently of all contingenVol. xv—13

�2

Valedictory Address.

cies, simply in virtue of his nature as a free and intellectual
human being. AU progress in art, in science, and in literature,
is due primarily to the individual development of those facul­
ties, and the energetic exercise of those capacities, which man
inherits as a part of his being. And mtany of those foremost
in the march and in the contest of truth, have been men least
advantageously circumstanced by the accidents of fortune or
other objective influences. There is nothing to discourage an
ingenious youth from the noblest daring save inherent cow­
ardice.
It is the want of a fixed purpose, self-rtffeance, and energetic
action that necessitates failure, and Tint accident, fate or
evil fortune. This is frequently learned in time only to be­
get regret, rather than to inspire courage. Content as lifeless
sounding-boards, many learn not till their individuality and
spontaneity are lost in the popular noise that they might have
assisted in quieting the babbling discord, and themselves have
given utterance to sounds more in harmony with the sweet
music of nature;—
“ How many a rustic Milton has passed by,
Stifling the speechless longings of his heart,
In unremitting drudgery and care !
How many a vulgar Cato has compell’dj!
His energies, no longer tameless then,
To mould a pin, or fabricate a nail!
How maiiy a Newton, to whose plosive ken,
Those mighty spheres that gem infinity,
Were only specks of tinsel, fixed rin&gt;heaven,
To light the midnights of his'laffiraw!’’

In the study of the sciences connected with our profession,
there is a fascination which thosg oijly who experience it can
realize. From the wonderful constitution of the human mind,
a man may have a sort of pleasure in any position or occupa­
tion, if it accord with his capacity; from the negro with^his
tamborine and the emulation of a cor^g'hucking, throqah e'yery
degree up to Humboldt in the grand contemplation of the cos­
mos ; from the hod-carrier, who toils day by day that he may
live to toil on, up to Fulton,, Watt and Morse, who^, by their
effective geniuses, have made the dumb agents of nature con­
spire to their ends. All have their pleasures and their sorrows,
different however in degree, according to the respectiye, de­
velopments of their minds. The physician, if he be enthusi-

�y-alediclcrry Address.

. 8

a'stic in his calling, will find in the duties of his profession
sources of indefinite pleasure. Who is there whose mind is
at all cultivated that doesfnot deffiye a corresponding pleasure
in studying a good painting, or nne piece of sculpture, or
nicely adjusted machinery, or any work of art-, as he receives
the conceptions, the ideas and the thoughts^of the artist ex­
pressed and personified in hisWork,—human thoughts, human
ideas, and human conceptioip?taking on fo«? The antiqua­
rian, eager in h^pursuitJbtndies night and day the records
of ancient time^ delighted with the anticipation to him allahsorbing, and encouraged by partial success, of bringing to
light the thoughts, works and actions of his fellow-man of
remote ages. The archeologist pi nds pleasure in studying the
inscriptions upon old and crumbling monuments, and feels a
thrill of rapture as he find/ a key te their interpretation*
But the physician is a student of Nature, the monument of' ,
God ; and shall he not feel an untold delghtas he finds a clue
to the characters there inscribed, not by man, but by the’nm- '*£.»' '
ger of the Eternal gausa -cauwn-wm,—characters which are
the expressioni^tof infinite MBwledgeVEhe embodiment of the
Di. vine Conception? The boo® of Nature, full of thought, not
a particle without its purpose and signification, is opened,
loudly calli^ for’fa terpretors. The human mind gives en­
thusiastic response, and man’s physical condition is improved
by the revelations of science.
But I do not propose, gentlemen, in taking leave of you, to
dwell upon the beautieb of Nature, nor upon the pleasures af­
forded the human mind in studying her unchanging laws, but
rather to direct your -attention to knowledge as the only guide
to successful action. Actioi^energetic action, is demanded
of him who has an object in lwing, and an end to accomplish ;
of him who is unwilling to be tosS&amp;djiamong whirlpools on the
Sea of, life merely by the .current of cifence, without oar or
riidde&amp;Shnd remember, the oar and the rudder are equally
apt to hasten to that which ^phild be avoided except their
action ‘be guided by knowledge. It is the greatyfeecret of fail#
ure/fiiat few stop to reflect wow awfully hazardous their very .
freedom to act and to mould themselves as they please, ren/
ders their position. Freedom of action is useless, and even
dangerous, unless knowledge andycaution be commensurate

�4

Valedictory Address,

with freedom.. This is true of every action in the range of
man’s voluntary power, but it is of especial force in connec­
tion with the actions the physician is called upon to perform.
The freedom of your Ifettle barque to move this way or that,
indifferently, while it renders the gaining of almost any desir­
able harbor possible, makes destruction probable unless intel?
ligently guided.
The mechanic, the architect, the farmer, the merchant, or.
the general, was not born? such. Who does not know fhat
each must study till he acquire a knowledge to guide the ae-«
tions pertaining to what he undertakes ? In every trade, each
man’s work corresponds with the knowledge he^possesses
pertaining to his business. The art of healing is no exception
to this universal rule^ that knowledge is the only guide of
voluntary action to useful ends. Physic has no discretionary
power; our pills, and powders, and drops, would ^bout as
leave kill a^cure. A sharp razor is good to shave with, but
it would not hesitate toi ^ut your .throat if so directed by the
hand of an assassin’. The only place for discretion and judge­
ment is in the administration; the physician is voluntary, and
if he have not knowledge and caution to correspond, his very
freedom makes it a sad thing to fall into his hands. I say#
kriowledge and caution to correspond—caution to restrain
wherfe knowledge fails to guide. He who knows most, most
knows his ignorance, and he who knows his ignorance is
mosifcautious. Only those whose minds are most cultivated,
realize that they have gathered but ai few pebbles upon the
shore of knowledge, while, the great ocean of unexplored truth
is spread before them; but the school-boy who can read and
write, and perhaps cypher as far as the rule of three, imagines
himself almost a little god. (t Devils venture where angels
feafito tread.” The reckless madman might perchance cross
theniwaon floating icesafely, hy$.uinping from cake to cake-;
so the heartless1* qua'ck might produce a wonderful cure by
chance or accident; this is heralded to the world, and many
good citizens intrust their lives in the hands of him whose
recklessness^ engendered in ignorance, is the only claim to
their confidences. Though these same persons could not be
led by the madman on cakes o|#fioating ice, for they know if
they sink the penalty of violated law must be paid ; thus far

�Valedictory Address.

5

they see that theTaws of nature are inexorable. Men in the
various pursuits of life may be well acquainted with the con­
ditions to be fulfilled and the indications of action in their
'respective vocations,—they may be well acquainted with his­
tory and general literature, and yet take little thought of the
organization of their own bodies—the functions the different
organs have to perform in the general phenomena of life.
They know that if ffipii’ watch does not keep time, there is
some physical derangement, yet they have-not so clear a conception'ithart the same is true Of the human organism; that
wvery molecular change, eve® vital phenomenon in'health or
in disease,*is determined by physical conditions in accordance
'with law as mexorable. They have only an indistinct idea,
insufficient/for all practical purposes, that disease depends
upon deranged physical conations quite as much-as do the
irregular actions of their timepiece. Actions, show how in­
operative this truth is in tfe popular wind. While none
^would attempt to adjust their watch \^h?en out of order, unless
they knew something of iW naechaniBSiW apd conditions of ac­
tion, lest they might d® mW® harm, than good, man^, as ig* #
■uprant of anatomy and physiology, would not hesitate to .give
iphysic to their sick child. Yet wefdo not doubt their child is
quite as nea| their hear® a||theiir wateh-'is, though it were
set with never so many precious dramoirfs. They do not
stop to reflect that the truth ^appMcablS to the wrnan or-*
ganism and to the laws ofwganie life,* thrat whatever drug
is capable of doing any thing is^Capable of doing harm, and
requires knowledge to guid^in the administration. May the
time soon arrive when anatomy and physiology will constitude part of a ♦liberal education, quite as essential as^Geography, Grammar, Latin, Greek,’of Astronomy'!- This knowledge
alone can give a clear conception of #he fixed daws of organic
action, and remove that superstition still lingering,in every
commqnity which in forftrer -times wa^ the basis of beliefLhi
witchc^ift and sorcery. WWt"y¥tem of quackery is too ab­
surd to find belie vers in the popular mind 1 Ignorance and su­
perstition have always been correlative- In’ihe darkness of
midnight, tombstbnfe and cobwebs become ghosts and hob­
goblins ; but the light
day dispels tfie illusion. As nurses
amuse children with fairy tales, and frighten them with ghost

�Valedictory* Address.

stories, s©' quackery has its influence through the credulity ®f
ignorance. Who would not Laugh for instance, if, when a steam­
boat suddenly strikes a bar and is aground, the passengers,,
who know little of the machinery, structure or management
of the boat, o&gt;r of the character of the particular difficulty,
should volunteer their advice and suggestions ? I think I hear
one remark,—perhaps a lady I was on a boat once before when
she ran aground just as this did, they then did so and so ; now
if they would only follow my suggestions and do the same
thing, we would soon get her off. Another says : I have been
in Mexico, South* America,, and in th® mountains among the
Indians of the rudest tribes, and from these I learned the best
method of getting steam-boats off of bars. Another says I
know nothing of how it is done more tharf you, but I^have'the
magic power by certain passes and motions of relieving steam­
boats from every difficulty to which they are subject. Another
says: 1 have a principle applicable to all cases | just let them
put on steam enough, and I will insure motion. And I can
imagine one even presumptuous enough to say r The old cap­
tain and officers, whose actions are guided by the particular
indications derived from a knowledge of the condition of
lhingsb5present, are all wrong; the true guide is not this
knowledge, but “ similia similibus curantur —now if you can
only find out what is capable of producing a state of things
like the present, and will use that in infinitesimally small
doses, the difficulty will be removed like magic.—Farces in­
definitely more ridiculous than this, though awfully serious to
those upon whom they are played, are aeted every day in our
midst as a conseqa^pce of that superstition which only a more
general knowledge of God’s organic laws for the preservation
of health and removal of disease, can dispel. If your house
is on fire, in th® name of Heaven throw on water ; God’s im­
mutable laws are not to be trifled with by man. As intelli­
gent beings, we may take advantage of these laws for the ac­
complishment of our objects; but never can we set them at
defiance in the living organism more than in inorganic nature,.
Flee th® burning wreck, or you will be consumed in the
flames—if your knowledge of the laws of Nature direct not
your action, the fire ■will care little whether you be a human
being or a lifeless door-post; the burning body will be but

�Valedictory Address.

7

fuel for the flame, to augment the heat. Preachers, lawyers,
congressmen^ merchants, ana ladies too, are seen flocking to
the office @f a man who pretends to cuVp all manneref dis­
ease by passes and charms. Now, it is so clear a proposition
as to need only the statement to be received, that if any man
can jjius change the organic actions under abnormal condi­
tions to a state of health, he cad by the same power change
them from a state of health to diseases This is an awfully
solemn vie v of the subject. Do you not see here partially
slumbering in our most influential citizens, that same element
of supej^jtition which a little while ago manifested itself in the
buftnipg pitches on the commons of Boston? It is this ele*
mefiut of superstition which gives foothold to quackery in all
its various forms,—^it is this that neutralizes the force of the
truth that man can relieve suffering and cure disease only by
taking advantage of inexorable laws, and that without a
knowledge of these laws he is worse than powerless. This
source of error will remain till the young shall be instructed in
the laws of organic action, which one would think quite as
important as ancient mythology, or the languages and actions
of the Greeks and Bomans ; and quite as wise gten for a na­
tion to take an interest in, as the exploration of the, regions
about the north pole or even tfie gold mines of California
But if knowledge is the only guide to Voluntary action, and
if whatever is done withou^jthis guide is harm except by acci­
dent, the wisest of our profession should be diffident and mod­
est because even of their limited insight into the lawrs of na­
ture. But if the most learned in these laws have reason to
be diffident, what is to be said of that oftplady, who, moved
by her natural impulses and kindness of|heart, is ever going
about among the sick, and, Instead bi^doing what good she
might according to hei&amp;capacities, becomes a self-conktituted
doctor, unless indeed the attendant happen to be her own
family physician to whom she modestly defers. I leave this
question with you; I add no epithets—I know none sufficiently
expressive. This lady is probably president of a society for
the amelioration of the conation of the South Sea islanders,
or Esquimaux Indian^lwhile her children are left without in­
struction in those principles and motives which alone can se­
cure their happiness in after life. And who would wonder if

�.8

Valedictory Address.

her eldest son, moved too by ms natural impulses, but ndt
kindness of heart, should undertake the cure of disease for a
business fl unwilling to devote that time to close study necessary for the legitimate business, he would likely deny .the ac­
cumulated lore of our profession and build for himself a brazen
calf, that the people who love new things and seek after
strange gods, might worship. It is not an easy thing to start
an entering wedge; it will frequently rebound. The Esqui­
maux Indian or the South Sea Islander is little conscious of
possibility of improvement, and he will repel the missionary;
so if you talk to the people of the ne^ssity of a knowledge of
the medical sciences, and remark upon the imposition of the
quack, many will turn and rend you; and our profession,
always open to improvement, and, as history attests, ever the
cradle in which every infant science has been rocked with the
hope better to relieve suffering, is even accused of jealousy.
You cannot remove the effect while ignorance exists; if your
acquaintance employ an empty pretender, you had as well
leave him be: “ Ephraim is joined to his idols, let him alone.”
Even the cobbler is not a cobbler by inspiration :
“ A man must serve his time to every trade,”
Save Physic—doctors, some are ready-made.

True worth is always modest and unostentatious. It is the
boy who has never yet left his father’s domicil that imagines
he occupies the flejhtre of creation, and that his particular
horizon is the boundary of the universe. As one ascends the
hill of science, his field of vision enlarges, and as peak after
peak is attained, each gives a higher point of view from which
others appear still rising in the distance yet unexplored.
Each successive peak affords a view more and more enchant­
ing ; the desire to know increases with knowledge. The hu­
man mind is capable of indefinite expansion, and the field of
science, though bounded on either side, is infinite. The wise
often hesitate, but ignorance is presumptuous and never at a
loss. Men there are who even offer plans for the creation of
worlds, and not a few would suggest improvements in the
present order of things. Ignorance alone prompts man to
“play such fantastic tricks before high heaven.” Man, whose
capacities have as yet scarcely e’nabled him to obtain a glimpse
of the intimacies with which things are effected in this world,

�Valedictory Address.

9

found created ready for him, to whose laws he»j a creature,
owes his being, would assume all knowledge; and, closmg
his eWs, he mistakes the dreamings and phantasms of his
sleeping faculties for reality. The human mind isylimited
upon either side by narrow confines; but these are parallel,
making the province of knowledge infinite in the legitimate
direction. As thought precedes action, and knowledge suc­
cessful action, human power is likewise limited :
“ Remove yon skull from out the scatter’d heaps :
Is that a temple where a God may dwell ?
Why ev’n the worm at last disdains her shatter’d cell 1”

“Look on its broken arch, its ruin’d wall,
Its chambers desolate, and portals foul:
Yes, this was once Ambition’s Bjfiih all,
The dome of Thought, the palaes of the Soul;
Behold, through each lack-lustre, eyeless hole,
The gay recess of Wisdom and of WiL
And Passion’s host, that neveribrook^control :
Can allsaint, sage, or sophist, ever writ,
People this lonely tower^this tenement refit?”

,

■'&lt;’

-

Though man has not all powerjhe is not therefore impo­
tent; though he has not all knowledge, he is not on that ac­
count imbecile. True, he cannot make one grain of corn,
but he can plant it and water it; he cannot tell why oxygen
unites chemically with carbon with the phenomena of heat,
but he knows the fact, and can dig the coal from its bed and
have a comfortable fire of a cold day. Though he have not
ten talents, he can legitimately use and cultivate the five that
he has. Man’s sphere of action is definite, and fortunate is
he who attempts not to crops the boundary, but keeps himself
within his province:. Are the boundaries to the human mind
and to human power apparent when you consider this tenantless skull? The same boundaries extend through every thing
in nature/ The watch-maker can not create one atom of
iron, nor yet can he tell why the steel spring recoils; his
sphere of action is merely to determine such conditions by his
knowledge of the fews of Nature so far as*they pertain to
his business, that thesemnmutable laws shall work out his
designs under the physical conditions determined by him for
this special purpose. Nei^ier Fulton nor Watt could pro­
duce steam by any effort of thefr minds, nor could they tell
why water is expansible by heat; but they cpuld determine

�10

Valedictory Address.

the conditions under which steam would be produced accord­
ing to the eternal laws of God. Then they could adjust .cylin­
ders, pistons, valves, &amp;c., so as through such physical condi­
tions to avail themselves of these laws for the action of a
powerful engine. Morse could not explain why the union of
the poles occasions chemical action in the battery with electric
phenomena, but he can so determine the conditions as to avail
himself of these laws even for the communication of thought.
To what subject soever you may turn your attention, you find
the same limits to man’s sphere of action; his power stops
with the adoption of physical conditions by which he may
take advantage of unvarying laws for the accomplishing of
his ends. Would he cure disease? Here too his sphere is defi­
nite and likewise limited to modifying physical conditions.
Are knowledge and a cultivated mind necessary for the adop­
tion of the conditions of a telegraph, steam-engine or watch,
and yet not necessary for the adoption of conditions for the
cure of disease? Does the very difficulty of the problems in
medicine, and the amount of time and study necessary to im­
prove the mind sufficiently to solve them, obviate the neces­
sity, and enable men to adopt means to cure disease without
science and cultivated minds? What absurdities are often
believed ! If you throw boiling water upon the skin, the des­
quamation and subsequent inflammation are determined by
the existing conditions; the physician may modify the condi­
tions, and tljus, through the organic laws, promote recovery.
This is his legitimate business—here his usefulness stops. As
the blister is occasioned by the application of boiling water,
so every disease depends upon some change in the conditions
of life. The art of healing is the art of promoting the return
of normal conditions. While the efficacy of remedies is thus
restricted, within these limits the physician may do much for
the prevention of disease and the restoration of health. The
human organism is so wonderfully devised, that it is able to
preserve normal conditions under great external vicissitudes;
and even more wonderful is its natural capacity to remove
disorders and restore the healthy equilibrium, if only supplied
with pure air, cold water, and wholesome food. Hence the
conclusion is clear, that the condition of a patient is far better
in the hands of a good nurse, who attends to the ventilation

�Valedictory Address.

11

and diet, and who keeps the tongue moistened with cold wa­
ter, and soothes the troubled mind with her sympathies, than
under the charge of a thoughtless and uncautious M.D. And
the truth is the same if the good nurse should have a nominal
appendage in the shape of an infinitesimal doctor, if he would
only stick to his third triturations in the administration of his
pills and powders. But good maybe effected not only by the
regulation of the air, water and diet, but by the use of means
more directly to change the internal conditions and to modify
the actions of organs. The physician cannot produce a single
organic action, but, as in inorganic nature, he may modify
conditions and thus promote recovery. The physician, there­
fore, is prepared for the duties of his profession upon precisely
the same principles as men are prepared for any business
whatever. There is no royal road to knowledge, and the
mysteries of organic phenomena do not furnish the physician
a short cut to wisdom or judicious action. But there are
many short cuts to wealth ; a man may even steal it, or mur­
der for it, or, which is the same thing, he may tamper with
human life under the pretext of relieving suffering, for it. Men
there are who have even assumed the cloak of religion for
gain, and shall we deny that there are men even in high
places in our profession who resort to little things for per­
sonal favor, which would be a disgrace to a professed quack ?
“The laborer is worthy of his hire,” but for hire an honorable
man will never resort to any species of deception. If he be
starving, he may take what will satisfy hunger, but he will
do it openly, manly, and above-board.
The laws of life, including health and disease, are as con­
stant and invariable as the laws of inorganic matter. There
is no such thing as chance or accident in all the operations of
nature. And nowhere throughout the domain of natural his­
tory do we with more wonder and admiration , witness the
supremacy of law, than in the phenomena of organized beings.
As health is preserved, and disease cured, only by taking ad­
vantage of these laws, it is more important, that the physician
should be a scientific interpreter of phenomena, a deep thinker,
a philosopher, than any other professional character whose
duties are connected with our temporal relations. First, on
account of the multiplicity of difficulties which present them­

�12

"Valedictory Address,

selves, the number of circumstances and phenomena to be taken
into consideration in the solution of every problem ; Second,
because of the value of that which is at stake—nothing less
than the lives of our fellow-men; Third, on account of the
fact that any mistake is irretrievable. The mathematician
may discover his mistake and correct his error—the planets
move on their regular course in spite of it; the wayfaring
man may mistake his road, but he can retrace his steps, but
the physician’s mistake is irremediable;—
" If I quench thee, thou flaming minister,
I can again thy former light restore,
Should I repent me :—but once put out thine,
Thou cunning’st pattern of excelling nature,
I know not where is that Promethean heat,
That can thy light relume. When I pluck thy rose,
I cannot give it vital growth again;
It needs must wither.”

.■'

The land surveyor may be qualified for his business by a
mere mechanical knowledge of some of the principal rules
which he has committed to memory and made familiar by
practicing a few examples, though entirely ignorant of the
great principles from which the formulas have been deduced
through which he arrives at the contents of land. But the
art of healing is not to be hemmed in by any such rules or
dogmas; the scientific physician cannot have his mind thus
shackled by the iron fetters of mere routine. He must be ac­
quainted with the foundation principles, from which he may
for himself deduce rules and formulas applicable to every par­
ticular case. Every case which may be presented to you in
your practice will be an independent problem, needing a spe­
cial formula for its solution. As one face differs from another
in form and expression, so diseases differ though called by the
same name; hence the necessity of scientific knowledge and
a well trained mind to determine appropriate remedies. It is
a peculiarity of all the various schisms that they substitute
some system as their guide, for this scientific knowledge and
cultivation of mind. Men propose to cure disease by Turn­
bull’s system, by Thompson’s system, or by Hahnemann’s sys­
tem. The Yankees can put a block of wood into a machine
and it will come out nutmegs; then we have sewing machines;

�Valedictory Address.

13

and machine poetry too ; but who would knowingly entrust his
life in the hands of a machine doctor? The nutmegs look
well superficially ; but when you attempt to use them, your
pudding is covered with sawdust. True, the land surveyor
need not go further back than his formulas and tables of lati­
tude and departure; but the good physician must be as the
mathematician who devises formulas and makes tables.
Blackstone says, wisely, and with his usual conciseness, that
the greatness of a man does not consist in the number of his
ideas, but in the relation of those he has. In these few words
we have the essence of the distinction between erudition and
knowledge—between mere information and the cultivation of
mind which alone can render that information available for
practical purposes. There is perhaps no word in our language
more misunderstood than the term Practical. Look around
you among your acquaintance in the ordinary pursuits of life,
and who is the practical man ? who is he that adopts the best
and most judicious means to accomplish his objects, and whose
judgment is desired in matters of opinion ? It is not the man
of erudition necessarily, but necessarily the man of strong
common sense; it is the man whose knowlege becomes fore­
knowledge through the relation of the ideas that he has.
Hence this faculty of the mind needs especial cultivation for
the judicious application of remedies for the cure of disease.
All great men are necessarily self-made men, because this
faculty upon which their greatness depends can be strength­
ened only by exercise in individual thought and in the habit
of associating ideas so that the data in hand will spontane­
ously suggest ideas to direct. But the man of great erudi­
tion is necessarily a fool, if, in the acquisition of his informa­
tion, he suffer this faculty to run to waste and die out for want
of exercise. The boy who is forced to provide the ways and
means is bound to think ; but the school boy is bound to com­
mit to memory the thoughts and systems and formulas of
others; and for this he is rewarded, and for this praised as
smart. This one may become perfectly saturated with erudi­
tion, so that if he only open his mouth learning will flow in a
constant stream, but in action and in judgment he will be out­
stripped by others of far less lore, but who have not neglected

iklv

:«

�14

Valedictory Address.

to improve that faculty by which knowledge is made available.
No man can by any effort of his will call up ideas and thoughts,
but to render information available the mind must be so trained,
that the data in hand will spontaneously suggest thoughts
and ideas through the laws of association, that our knowledge
may be luminously spread out before the mind to guide ac­
tion. Whatever therefore will train the mind to close thought,
and cultivate the habit of associating the ideas we have so
as to bear upon a given subject, is eminently practical. This
alone renders knowledge available; and a young man whose
mind is thus trained will gain more practical experience from
one patient closely observed, than would another, of mere eru­
dition, from a thousand.
There have been two great schools of philosophy—the
Idealists and the Sensationalists; the one referring all our
knowledge to the senses, the other to the mind through innate
ideas. In science there have been two great epochs, the spi­
rits of which partially represent these two schools. Prior to the
time of Bacon, science was mainly pursued subjectively. The
laws of nature were sought through workings of the human
mind, and science necessarily consisted in conceptions of what
might be rather than what is ; of what is plausible rather than
what is truth ; of what is conceivable rather than what is
actual. This is but an attempt on the part of finite man to
substitute his inventive genius for the wisdom of the great
Author of nature. It is apparent that we have not faculties
to arrive at the knowledge of the laws of nature by such
speculations. The order of things as presented in nature as
a whole, is only one of many conceivable ; hence any attempt
to arrive at a knowledge of what is, from purely a priori con­
siderations, must prove abortive. It is a comparatively easy
thing to comprehend, for instance, the principles and mechan­
ism of a steam engine now, if we study the machine itself; but
with all our skill and ingenuity this was not invented till the
middle of the eighteenth century. If such a machine as this
remained uninvented till so recent a period, how utterly futile
must any attempt to arrive at the principles and laws of the
machinery of nature prove, other than that based upon the
facts and phenomena as presented in her works 1 Since the

�Valedictory Address.

15

time of Bacon, however, the votaries to science have been
becoming more and more exclusively practical sensationalists.
Thus, men, like tides, pass from one extreme to another. The
results of the old method proving its futility, the spirit of the
last epoch has been to substitute the results of mere experi­
ment for science—to place empiricism above philosophy; as
if science consisted in the mere collection and classification
of the results of observation and experiment! Hence the pre­
sent is little less speculative and visionary than the former
period. The collection and classification of facts are the neces­
sary means, but not the ultimatum of science. Facts are the
raw material of which the temple of science is to be con­
structed; they are the rough marble just from the quarry,
needing the chisel of the sculptor before it can have expres­
sive form; they are as the letters of the alphabet—but signs
of ideas. The microscope and crucible have their uses, but
can never substitute thought; the acorn is a condition, but
it is not the noble oak of the forest. Before, they had thought
without facts; now, relatively, we have facts without thought.
But the arch of knowledge and science can be supported only
by both conjointly. He alone is a practical man who thus
joins the two. The strength of the arch depends upon the
pillars that sustain it; but no arch whatever can be sustained
by one pillar, how strong soever it may be. Give the facts of
the present day to a Plato or Aristotle, and we can form no
idea of what science would then become. The fall of an ap­
ple, the steam gushing from a tea-kettle, the jerking of a
frog’s leg, are insignificant phenomena to the common mind;
but to the cultivated nothing is trivial,—the commonest phe­
nomena suggest great principles which they but illustrate.
How defective therefore is that education where the Memory
is cultivated at the expense of the more important faculties of
the Mind; where systems, rules, and formulas, are crammed
in, rather than the mind led out and expanded in independent
thought, reason and power. Is it not the great tendency of
this age of young America, called practical, to anticipate the
acquisition of useful knowledge by a short process; to lay
aside individuality as a useless incumbrance and to substitute
rules for thought? Young men thus educated are necessarily

�16

Valedictory Jlddress.

most conceited and ridiculously presumptuous, because they
measure all things by the systems they have committed to
memory, and have mistaken for knowledge, because taught by
their oracles: but the man of thought feels how little is known,
and while he thinks, he is equally -willing to let think, know­
ing that the pill that he gives will act according to the unva­
rying laws of nature without much regard to the systems of
men.
Gentlemen, iataking leave of you, I would remark, be not
overawed by great names; preserve sacred your individuality,
and let truth and the laws of God be honored rather than the
dogmas of men; leave arrogance to the weak and narrow­
minded, and suppose not that dogmas and rules preclude the
necessity of individual thought. Only those who mistake dogmasjor knowledge are arrogant. During the early period of
your professional life devote your leisure time to study and
thought, and thus lay up treasures from which you may after­
wards draw without exhausting, instead of giving yourselves
up to those frivolous pursuits to which too many do, as if they
sprang from the schools ready equipped as Pallas from the
brain o^ Jupiter. Such a course will enable you to rise toi a
position you could never otherwise attain whatever may be
your natural geniuses. You will prize it more—it will ren­
der you more real happiness in after-life than the money you
would make in the same time were you immediately to get
into a large practice. Think not to arrive at great and use­
ful ends except by the route the laws of mind direct; there is
no short process—and he who attempts one must fail;—
“ What shaped thou here at the world ? Tis shapen long ago ;
Tby Maker shaped it, and thought it were best even so.
Thy lot is appointed, go £ llow its host;
Thy journey’s begun, thou must move and not rest;
For sorrow and care can not alter thy case,
And running, not raging, will win thee the race."

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="13896">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="13894">
                <text>Knowledge the only guide to action: an address to the graduates of the St. Louis Medical College: delivered February 28th 1857</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="13895">
                <text>Watters, J. H.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="13897">
                <text>Place of publication: St Louis&#13;
Collation: 16 p. ; 23 cm.&#13;
Notes: From the library of Dr Moncure Conway. From the St. Louis Medical and Surgical Journal (May, 1857).</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="13898">
                <text>[s.n.]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="13899">
                <text>[1857]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="13900">
                <text>G5364</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16428">
                <text>Medicine</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19385">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (Knowledge the only guide to action: an address to the graduates of the St. Louis Medical College: delivered February 28th 1857), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19386">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19387">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19388">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="1614">
        <name>Conway Tracts</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1319">
        <name>Knowledge</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1318">
        <name>Medicine</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="795">
        <name>Press</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="1385" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="1612">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/831d8f0dd36fe757a195fb6e8214b232.pdf?Expires=1777507200&amp;Signature=aubDDZ7FObI%7Eo0ym3jbjWZShWNi0gSKAXXUEqROZsMUCKuoTEc5RtZXpbhI%7E5ZfQcusp6yFeFSyv3undZSmvlUKBYxWBdCFnIcmVtMkPsGzH7BWPWWIo53pscAfPvIX%7Erp%7EAJ4rHk-3iM-a3J5rh6t5tyo%7E5uwFqOcHIJ-LaqJwkwyceaGBg7L9F4gRA4MhwkxgVLp0OemDHFDo7cVt%7EN8rBaikvut6SRazrO0Bmxt-K9e7Gb5ypuHbANSp-qtqEndev9UA%7EUROKYTIWLxK9eINFlTeuLO4TObyBnFdw0umnvzbGYRNI5wIHr-HVOMUd6mEs3svsv3kmAc%7Eb3bC0Ow__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>67cca9f0b488cd5c3c9fecffb44162db</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="26010">
                    <text>3&lt;?o

AT HOME WITH THE PATAGONIANS.

[Apr.

AT HOME WITH THE PATAGONIANS.
BY GEORGE CHAWORTH MUSTERS.
II.

HE hills on the northern side of the

fixed to form a temporary toldo—sing­

valley of
Chico
women joined with the
Tand rugged,the Rio abruptlyare bare ing, whilst theincantations andinhowlings.
rising
out of irregmost dismal
­

ular forms, while the southern heights
are lower, and present more of the steep
declivities known as barrancas, inter­
rupted at intervals by high, rugged hills
of basalt, often assuming the appearance
of ruined castles, closing in at the bends
of the winding river. To one of these—
a remarkable hill under which we were
encamped on August 23, about one hun­
dred and twenty miles from Santa Cruz—
I gave the name of Sierra Ventana, from
a window-like opening through its peak :
the Indians called it Mowaish. In many
places the bases of these hills are form­
ed entirely of a description of lava; and
one of the Chilians informed me that
whilst passing over a ridge he had ob­
served several large masses of pure iron:
this, however, I was inclined to disbe­
lieve, as, although farther up the coun­
try iron-ore exists in large quantities, I
only observed in this part a species of
ore similar to that common at Drobak
in Norway.
During the expedition up the Rio Chico
I had an opportunity of witnessing the
ceremonies with which the attainment
of the age of puberty of one of the girls
was celebrated according to custom.
Early in the morning the father of the
child informed the cacique of the event:
the cacique thereupon officially commu­
nicated the intelligence to the acting
doctor or medicine-man, and a consider­
able shouting was set up, while the doc­
tor adorned himself with white paint and
was bled in the forehead and arms with
a sharp bodkin. The women immedi­
ately set to work to sew a number of
mandils together. When the patchwork
was finished, it was taken with pomp
and ceremony by a band of young men,
who marched round the poles—already

After marching round several times, the
covering was drawn over the poles, and
lances were stuck in front adorned with
bells, streamers and brass plates that
shook and rattled in the breeze, the
whole thing when erected presenting a
very gay appearance (its Indian name
literally meaning “The pretty house ”).
The girl was then placed in an inner
part of the tent, where nobody was ad­
mitted. After this everybody mounted,
and some were selected to bring up the
horses, out of which certain mares and
fillies were chosen and brought up in
front of the showy toldo, where they
were knocked on the head by a ball,
thus saving the blood (which was se­
cured in pots) to be cooked, being con­
sidered a great delicacy. It is a rule
amongst the Indians that any one assist­
ing to take off the hide of a slaughtered
mare is entitled to a piece of meat, but
the flesh was on this occasion distributed
pretty equally all round. Whilst the
meat was cooking, Casimiro, w7ho was
ruler of the feast, sent a message for me
to come to Crime’s toldo, where I found
him busy working at a saddle, in the
construction of which he was, by the
way, an adept. His wife had a large
iron pot bubbling on the fire, containing
some of the blood mixed with grease.
When the mess was nearly cooked, we
added a little pepper and salt and com­
menced the feast. Previous to this I
had felt a sort of repugnance to eating
horse, as perhaps most Englishmen—
except, indeed, the professed hippophagists—have ; but hunger overcame all
scruples, and I soon acquired quite a
taste for this meat. Casimiro informed
me, after the meal was concluded, that
there would be a dance in the evening.

�■Sfa.]

AT HOME WITH THE PATAGONIANS.

391

I looked forward with great anticipation I saw some of the women proceed to colto this “small and early,1' and. shortly I lect a considerable quantity of firewood,

which was placed outside the tent. Pres- ! outside the sacred precincts. The wo*
ently, toward dusk, a fire was made, first ! men all sat down on the grass round

�392

AT HOME WITH THE I’A TA GO MIA'VS.

[Apr.

about, but at some distance from the I except four and the musicians. The ormen, who were all seated on the grass, | chestra consisted of a drum made by

Stretching' a piece of hide over a bowl, I of the thigh-bone of a guanaco, with
also a sort of wind iastruniettt formed holes bored in it. which is placed to the

�1873.]

AT HOME WITH THE PATAGONIANS.

mouth and played, or with a short bow
having a horsehair string. When all
was ready, some of the old hags all the
time singing in their melodious way, the
band struck up, and four Indians, muf­
fled up in blankets so that their eyes
Only were visible, and their heads adorn­
ed with ostrich plumes, marched into
the ring and commenced pacing slowly
round the fire, keeping time to the
music. After two or three promenades
the time gradually quickened until they
went at a sort of trot; and about the
fifth round, dancing fast to the music,
they threw away their mantles, and ex­
hibited themselves adorned with white
paint daubed all over their bodies, and
each having a girdle of bells extending
from the shoulder to the hip, which
jingled in tune to their steps. The first
four consisted of the chiefs Casimiro,
Orkeke, Crime and Camillo, who, after
dancing with great action (just avoiding
stepping into the fire), and bowing their
plumed heads grotesquely on either side
to the beats of the drum, retired for a
short time to rest themselves, after which
they appeared again and danced a dif­
ferent step. When that was over, four
more appeared, and so on until every
one, including the boys, had had a fling.
Sometimes, to give greater effect, the
performers carried a bunch of rushes in
one hand. About 9 P. M., everybody
having had enough, Casimiro gave the
sign. The band stopped playing, and
all retired to bed. The dancing was not
ungraceful, but was rendered grotesque
by the absurd motions of the head. It
was strictly confined to the men, the
women being only allowed to look on.
At the beginning of November we fell
in with a party of northern Indians,
under a chief named Hinchel, on which
occasion the ceremonial of welcome was
duly observed. Both parties, fully arm­
ed, dressed in their best and mounted on
their best horses, formed into opposite
lines. The northern Indians presented
the gayest appearance, displaying flan­
nel shirts, ponchos and a great show
of silver spurs and ornamental bridles.
The chiefs then rode up and down, dress­
ing the ranks and haranguing their men,

393

who kept up a continual shouting of
“Wap, Wap, Wap.” I fell in as a full
private, though Casimiro had vainly
endeavored to induce me to act as “ Cap­
itanejo” or officer of a party. The Bue­
nos Ayrean colors were proudly display­
ed on our side, while the Northerns car­
ried a white weft, their ranks presenting
a much better drilled aspect than our
ill-disciplined forces. Messengers or
hostages were then exchanged, each side
deputing a son or brother of the chief
for that purpose ; and the new-comers
advanced, formed into columns of threes
and rode round our ranks, firing their
guns and revolvers, shouting and brand­
ishing their swords and bolas. After
galloping round at full speed two or three
times, they opened ranks and charged
out as if attacking an enemy, shouting
“Koue” at every blow or thrust. The
object of attack was supposed to be the
“ Gualichu ” or demon, and certainly the
Demon of Discord had need to be ex­
orcised. Hinchel’s party then halted
and reformed their line, while we, in our
turn, executed the same manœuvres.
Afterward the caciques advanced and
formally shook hands, making, each in
turn, long and complimentary speeches.
This was repeated several times, the
etiquette being to answer only “ Ahon ”
or Yes until the third repetition, when
all begin to talk, and formality is gradu­
ally laid aside. It was rather a surprise
to find etiquette so rigorously insisted
on, but these so-called savages are as
punctilious in observing the proper forms
as if they were Spanish courtiers.
Guanaco-hunting having proved a fail­
ure, Orkeke, to my great delight, pro­
posed a visit to the wild-cattle country.
The camp was accordingly struck, and
following more or less the valley of the
river, which flowed after one turn nearly
due east, we shortly came out into an
open plain running up between the
mountains, at the head of which we en­
camped by some tall beeches on the
bank of the stream. The whole of the
latter part of the plain traversed was
literally carpeted with strawberry plants
all in blossom, the soil being of a dark,
peaty nature. Young ostriches were now

�394

AT HOME WITH THE PATAGONIANS.

(Apr.

numerous, and in every hunt some were I tion to our dinner. The children had
captured and formed a welcome addi- | several alive as pets, which they used to"

let loose and then catch with miniature j Our programme was to leave all the wobolas, generally ending in killing them. I men, toldos and other encumbrances in

�1872.]

AT HOME WITH THE PATAGONIANS.

this spot, named “Weekel,” or Chaykash—a regular station which Hinchel’s
party had occupied a few weeks previ­
ously—and proceed into the interior in
search of cattle. The following morn­
ing at daylight horses were caught and
Saddled, and, after receiving the good
wishes of the women, who adjured us
to bring back plenty of fat beef, we
started off just as the sun was rising be­
hind the hills to the eastward. The air
was most invigorating, and we trotted
along for some distance up a slightly
irregular and sandy slope, halting after
an hour or two by the side of a deli­
ciously clear brook flowing east, where
we smoked. We had previously passed
guanaco and ostrich, but no notice was
taken of them, the Indians having larger
game in view. After passing this brook,
the head-water of the river near which
we had left the toldos, we skirted a large
basin-like plain of beautiful green pas­
ture, and after galloping for some time
entered the forest, traveling along a path
which only permitted us to proceed in
Indian file. The trees were in many
places dead—not blackened by fire, but
standing up like ghostly bleached and
bare skeletons. It is a remarkable fact
that all the forests on the eastern side
are skirted by a belt of dead trees. At
length, however, just as we came in sight
of a curiously-pointed rock which in the
distance resembled the spire of a church,
we entered the forest of live trees: the
undergrowth was composed of currant,
bay and other bushes, whilst here and
there were beds of yellow violets, and
the inevitable strawberry plants every­
where. After crossing a stream which,
flowing from the north, afterward took a
westerly course, thus proving that we
had passed the watershed, we proceeded,
under cover of a huge rock, to recon­
noitre the hunting-ground. The scenery
was beautiful: a valley, about a mile
wide, stretched directly under us; on
the southern verge a silver line marked
the easterly river, and another on the
northern the one debouching in the Pa­
cific ; whilst above, on both sides, rose
high mountains covered with vegetation
and almost impenetrable forests. On

395

the western side of the valley a solitary
bull was leisurely taking his breakfast,
and above our lookout rock a huge con­
dor lazily flapped his wings. These were
the only specimens of animal life in view.
Pursuing our way in perfect silence, as
from the first entrance into the forests
speaking had been prohibited, we fol­
lowed the leader along the narrow cattle­
path, passing here and there the remains
of a dead bull or cow that had met its
fate by the Indians’ lasso, and at length
descended to the plain. It was about
mid-day and the day was warm, so we
halted, changed horses, looked to our
girths, got lassos ready for use, and then
started on. As we were proceeding we
observed two or three animals amongst
the woods on the opposite side, but,
knowing that it would be useless to fol­
low, pursued our course up the valley.
Having crossed the western stream, we
at once entered a thicket where the path
was scarcely distinguishable from the
cover, but our leader never faltered, and
led the way through open glades alter­
nating with thick woods, on every side
of which were cattle-marks—many being
holes stamped out by the bulls—or wallowing-places. The glades soon termi­
nated in forests, which seemed to stretch
unbroken on either side. We had ex­
pected before reaching this point to find
cattle in considerable numbers, but the
warmth of the day had probably driven
them into the thickets to seek shelter.
We now commenced to ascend over a
dangerous path, encumbered here and
there with loose boulders and entangled
in dense thickets, whilst we could hear
and catch occasional glimpses of the
river foaming down a ravine on our left;
and presently arrived at the top of a
ridge where the forests became more
uniformly dense, and we could with
great difficulty pursue our way. It was
a mystery to me how Orkeke, who acted
as guide, knew where we were, as on
one occasion the slightly-marked paths
diverged in different directions, and
on another we literally found ourselves
amongst fallen trees in a forest so dense
that the light of day scarcely penetrated
its shades. Our leader, however, never

�396

AT HOME WITH THE PATAGONIANS.

hesitated, but led us onward in all con­
fidence. Whilst brushing along, if I
may be allowed the term, trying to keep
the leader in sight, I heard something
tapping on a tree, and, looking up, saw
close above me a most beautifully-fea­
thered red-crested woodpecker. We at
length commenced to descend, and, after
passing many channels of rivulets issu­
ing from springs, where a slip of the
horse’s foot on the wet and mossy stones
would have occasioned something worse
than broken bones, as they were situated
on the edge of a deep ravine, finally
emerged from the woods, and found our­
selves on a hill of some three hundred
feet in height, whence we looked down
On a broad plain in the form of a triangle,
bounded by the river flowing through
the ravine on the north side, and on the
southern by another coming from the
south, which two streams united in one
large river at the western apex, at a dis­
tance of about perhaps a league. Above
and around, on all sides excepting to the
west and the ravines through which the
rivers flowed, rose the unbroken wall
of the lofty mountains of the Cordillera,
many of their peaks snow-clad. No
sound was to be heard except the rush­
ing of the river in the ravine, and no
animal life to be seen except a condor
or two floating high above us in the clear
sky. The scene was sublime, and I view­
ed it in silence for some minutes, till the
pipe, being handed to me, dispelled all
nascent poetic tendencies. The Indians
remained silent and looked disgusted, as
a herd of cattle had been expected to be
viewed on the plain below. We descend­
ed to the flats and crossed the river, on
the banks of which “Paja” or pampa­
grass grew in abundance, as well as the
bamboo-like canes from which Araucanian Indians make their lance shafts,
and a plant called by the Chilians
“Talka,” the stalk of which, resembling
rhubarb, is refreshing and juicy. On
the northern edges and slope of the ra­
vine behind us towered graceful pines
sixty feet high, which, though an im­
passable barrier of rock prevented close
inspection, appeared to be a species of
Araucaria: the bark was imbricated,

[Apr.

and the stems rose bare of branches for
two-thirds of their height, like those fig­
ured by M. Gay. Many had been car­
ried down by landslips, and lay tossed
and entangled on the sides of the ra­
vine. The increase of temperature after
passing the watershed was sensibly great,
amounting to from seven to ten degrees,
and the vegetation far more luxuriant,
the plants presenting many new forms
unknown at the eastern side. After
leaving the plain and crossing the shal­
low stream, we left our mantles, and
girthed up near a tree in a thicket fes­
tooned with a beautiful creeper, having
a bell-shaped flower of violet radiated
with brown. The variety of flowers
made an Eden of this lovely spot:
climbing clusters of sweet-peas, vetches,
rich golden flowers resembling gorgeous
marigolds, and many another blossom,
filled the air with perfume and delighted
the eye with their beauty. Proceeding
still westward, we entered a valley with
alternate clumps of trees and green pas­
tures, and after riding about a mile I
espied from a ridge on one side of the
valley two bulls on the other side, just
clear of the thick woods bordering the
ascent of the mountains. The word
was passed in whispers to the cacique,
and, a halt being called under cover of
some bushes, a plan of attack was ar­
ranged in the following manner : Two
men were sent round to endeavor to
drive the animals to a clearing where it
would be possible to use the lasso, the
remainder of the party proceeding down
toward the open ground with lassos,
ready to chase if the bulls should come
that way. For a few minutes we re­
mained stationary, picking the straw­
berries, which in this spot were ripe,
although the plants previously met with
were only in flower. At the end of five
minutes spent in anxiously hoping that
our plan would prove successful, a yell
from the other side put us on the alert,
and we had the gratification to see one
of the animals coming straight toward
our cover. Alas! just as we were pre­
paring to dash out he turned on the edge
of the plain, and after charging furious­
ly at his pursuer, dashed into a thicket,

�AT HOME WITH THE PATAGONIANS.

397

where he stood at bay. We immediately ever, to our surprise, issued safe from
closed round him, and, dismounting, I the bush, where he had lain quiet and
advanced on foot to try and bring him unhurt, though the horse was killed.
down with the revolver: just as I had
got within half a dozen paces of him,
The first question asked about the
and behind a bush was quietly taking Patagonians by curious English friends
aim at his shoulder, the Indians, eager has invariably had reference to their
for beef, and safe on their horses at traditionary stature : Are they giants or
a considerable distance off, shouted, not? Whether the ancestors of the Te“Nearer! nearer!” I accordingly step­ huelches—to whom alone, by the way,
ped from my cover, but had hardly the name Patagonians properly applies
moved a pace forward when my spur —were taller than the present race is
caught in a root: at the same moment uncertain, though tales of gigantic skele­
“El Toro” charged. Entangled with tons found in Tehuelche graves are cur­
the root, I could not jump on one side rent in Punta Arenas and Santa Cruz.
as he came on ; so when within a yard The average height of the Tehuelche
I fired a shot in his face, hoping to turn male members of the party with which
him, and wheeled my body at the same I traveled was rather over than under
instant to prevent his horns from catch­ five feet ten inches. Of course no other
ing me, as the sailors say, “broadside means of measurement besides compar­
on.” The shot did not stop him, so I ing my own height were available, but
was knocked down, and, galloping over this result, noted at the time, coincides
me, he passed on with my handkerchief, with that independently arrived at by Mr.
which fell from my head, triumphantly Cunningham. Two others, who were
borne on his horns, and stopped a few measured carefully by Mr. Clarke, stood
yards off under another bush. Having six feet four inches each. After joining
picked myself up and found my arms the northern Tehuelches, although the
and legs all right, I gave him another Southerners proved generally the tallest,
shot, which, as my hand was rather I found no reason to alter this average,
unsteady, only took effect in the flank. as any smaller men that were met with
My cartridges being exhausted, I return­ in their company were not pure Te­
ed to my horse and found that, besides huelches, but half-bred Pampas. The
being considerably shaken, two of my extraordinary muscular development of
ribs had been broken by the encounter. the arms and chest is in all particularly
The Indians closed round me, and striking, and as a rule they are wellevinced great anxiety to know whether proportioned throughout. This fact calls
I was much hurt. One, more courageous for especial mention, as others have
than the rest, despite the warnings of the stated that the development and strength
cacique, swore that he would try and of the legs is inferior to that of the arms.
lasso the brute, and accordingly ap­ Even Mr. Cunningham alleges this to
proached the infuriated animal, who for be the case, but I cannot at all agree
a moment or two showed no signs of with him. Besides the frequent oppor­
stirring: just, however, as the Indian tunities afforded me of scrutinizing the
was about to throw his lasso it caught young men engaged in the game of ball,
in a branch, and before he could extri­ in which great strength and activity are
cate it the bull was on him. We saw displayed, or when enjoying the almost
the horse give two or three vicious kicks daily bath and swimming or diving, I
as the bull gored him : at length he was judged of the muscular size of their legs
lifted clean up, the fore legs alone re­ by trying on their boots, which in nearly
maining on the ground, and overthrown, all cases were far too large for me, al­
the rider alighting on his head in a bush. though the feet, on the other hand, were
We closed up and attracted the bull in frequently smaller than mine. The
another direction, then went to look for height of their insteps is also worthy of
the corpse of our comrade, who, how­ remark, one example of which may suf-

�398

AT HOME WITH THE PATAGONIANS.

[Apr,

fice. Having negotiated an exchange I ufactared by Messrs, Thomas, for some
of an excellent pair of high boots, man- j necessary article with a TehuSche, the

bargain fell through because he was un- I high-arched instep proving an insuper»
able to get his foot into the boot, the I able obstacle to farther progress.

�1872.]

AT HOME WITH THE PATAGONIANS.

Their faces, of course, vary in expres­
sion, but are ordinarily bright and good-

humored, though when in the settle­
ments they assume a sober, and even
sullen, demeanor. Wáki and Cayuke,
two friends of mine, are particularly
present to my recollection as having
always had a smile on their faces.
Their ever-ready laughter displays uni­
versally good teeth, which they keep
white and clean by chewing “maki,” a
gum which exudes from the incense
bush, and is carefully gathered by the
women and children. It has a rather
pleasant taste and is a most excellent
dentifrice, worthy to rival Odonto or
Floriline, and it is used simply as such,
and not, as M. Guinnard says, because
their greediness is so great that they
must chew something. Their eyes are
bright and intelligent, and their noses—
though, of course, presenting different
types—are as a rule aquiline and wellformed, and devoid of the breadth of
nostril proper to the ordinary ideal of
savage tribes. The peculiar prominence
over the eyebrows has been noticed by
all observers, and retreating foreheads,
though observable, are exceptional. The
thick masses of hair and the obvious
risk, which would deter the most zealous
craniologist from endeavoring to meas­
ure their heads, must be deemed suf­
ficient excuse for my not being able to
state whether they are dolichokephalic
or brachykephalic — a point, however,
which I confess did not particularly at­
tract my observation; but for the partial
comfort of anthropologists, be it noted
that both Chilians and myself inter­
changed hats with some Tehuelches,
especially Orkeke and Hinchel, without
finding misfits. The complexion of the
men is reddish-brown—that is to say,
when cleansed from paint, and, like an
old picture, restored to its pristine tint,
which is not quite so deep as to warrant
Fitzroy’s comparison of it to the color of
a Devon cow.
The scanty natural growth of beard,
moustaches, and even eyebrows, is care­
fully eradicated by means of a pair of
silver tweezers, and I was often urged
to part with my beard and undergo this

399

painful operation, but I naturally object­
ed to complying with the request. The
men’s heads are covered with thick,
flowing masses of long hair, of which
they take great care, making their wives
or other female relatives brush it out
carefully at least once a day. Very few
appeared to have gray hair, though there
were a few exceptions, one very old
man’s hair being of a snowy whiteness,
which contrasted strangely with his
tawny face. The women have, as far
as I could judge, an average height of
about five feet six : they are very strong
in the arms, but seldom walk, beyond
fetching the supplies of wood and water,
all their journeys being performed on
horseback. Their hair, which is of no
great length, scarcely indeed equaling
that of the men, and very coarse, is
worn in two plaited tails, which on galadays are artificially lengthened, prob­
ably with horsehair interwoven with
blue beads, the ends being garnished
with silver pendants. This practice,
however, is confined, I think, to the un­
married ladies.
The young women are frequently
good-looking, displaying healthy, ruddy
cheeks when not disguised with paint.
They are modest in behavior, though
very coquettish, and as skilled in flirta­
tion as if they had been taught in more
civilized society, appealing as prettily
for help as a young lady in imaginary
difficulties over a country stile. Thus,
when at Orkeke’s request I led the way
through a river — halfway across the
channel suddenly deepened, with mud­
dy bottom, and an abrupt bank to land
on—I heard a plaintive appeal, “Mus­
ter, help me! my horse is too small.”
Exposure and work do not age them as
soon as might be expected, but when
old they become most hideous beldams,
and the most weird-like witches imagined
by Dore would be surpassed by a trio
of Tehuelche grandams. The dress of
the men consists of a chiripa or under­
garment round the loins, made of a
poncho, a piece of cloth, or even of a
guanaco mantle; but, whatever the ma­
terial, this article of dress is indispens­
able and scrupulously worn, their sense

�400

AT HOME WITH THE PATAGONIANS;

[Apr.

of decency being very strong. All other I and warm skin-mantle, which, worn
garments are supplied by the capacious | with the fur inside and the painted side

out, will keep the wearer dry for a con- I This is often dispensed with in the ch &gt;se,
siderable time in the wettest weather. I but if worn when riding is secured at the

�AT HOME WITH THE PATAGONIANS.

1872.]

waist by a belt of hide or leather if it
can be obtained. When in camp the
belt is not used, and the garment is worn
loose, something after the fashion of the
melodramatic assassin’s cloak. When
sitting by the fireside, or even when
walking about, the furred part of the
mantle is generally kept up over the
mouth, as the Tehuelches aver that the
cold wind causes sore gums—-a habit
which assists in rendering their guttural,
and at all times rather unintelligible,
language more difficult of comprehen­
sion to' the novice.
The women’s dress consists of a man­
tle similar to that worn by the men, but
secured at the throat by a large silver
pin with a broad disk, or a nail, or thorn,
according to the wealth or poverty of
the wearer; and under this is a loose
calico or stuff sacque, extending from
the shoulders to the ankle. When trav­
eling the mantle is secured at the waist
by a broad belt ornamented with blue
beads and silver or brass studs. The
boots worn by the women are similar to
those described, with the exception that
in their preparation the hair is left on
the hide, while it is carefully removed
from those of the men. The children
are dressed in small mantles, but are
more frequently allowed to run about
naked up to the age of six or eight: their
little boots are made from the skin taken
from the fore legs of the guanaco, soft­
ened in the hand. The small children
generally remonstrated strongly and ef­
fectually against wearing this article of
clothing, and, whatever the severity of
the weather, preferred running about
barefoot. The cradles for the babies are
formed of strips of wickerwork interlaced
with hide thongs, fitted with a cover to
keep sun and rain off, and made of a
convenient shape to rest on the saddle­
gear of the mother when on the march.
They are ornamented, if the parents are
wealthy, with little bells, brass or even
silver plates. The women are fond of
ornaments, wearing huge earrings of
Square shape, suspended to small rings
passing through the lobe of the ear;
also silver or blue-bead necklaces. The
men also wear these necklaces, and
Vol.

IX.—27

401

adorn their belts, pipes, knives, sheaths
and horse-gear with silver. Those who
can afford it also indulge in silver spurs
and stirrups : most of their ornaments,
except the beads, are homemade, being
beaten out of dollars obtained by com­
merce in the settlements. Both sexes
smear their faces, and occasionally their
bodies, with paint, the Indians alleging
as the reason for using this cosmetic that
it is a protection against the effect of the
winds ; and I found from personal ex­
perience that it proved a complete pre­
servative from excoriation or chapped
skin. The paint for the face is composed
of either red ochre or black earth mixed
with grease obtained from the marrow­
bones of the game killed in the chase,
all of which are carefully husbanded by
the women, and when opportunity offers
pounded and boiled in the large pots,
the grease and gelatine being carefully
skimmed off and secured. On state oc­
casions, such as a birth-feast, and for a
dance, the men further adorn themselves
with white paint or powdered gypsum,
which they moisten and rub on their
hands, and make five white finger-marks
over their chests, arms and legs. The
usual morning toilette is simple : after
the plunge in the river, which is almost
always the first thing—except of course
when circumstances prevent it—-indulged
in by both sexes, who bathe scrupulous­
ly apart, and generally before daylight,
the men’s hair is dressed by their wives,
daughters or sweethearts, who take the
greatest care to burn any hairs that may
be brushed out, as they fully believe that
spells may be wrought by evil-intentioned persons who can obtain a piece of
their hair. From the same idea, after
cutting their nails the parings are care­
fully committed to the flames. After
the hair-brushing, which is performed by
means of a rude hand-brush, the women
adorn the men’s faces with paint: if in
mourning they put on black paint, and
if going to fight, sometimes put a little
white paint under the eyes, which assists
in contrast to the other in giving a sav­
age expression. The women paint each
other’s faces, or if possessed, as some­
times occurs, of a fragment of looking­

�402

AT HOME WITH THE PATAGONIANS.

[Apr.

glass, paint their own. Both sexes tattoo etc., are intended to propitiate the Guaon the forearm, by the simple process of lichu. When a child hurts itself, the
puncturing the skin with a bodkin and slaughter of mares seems to partake at
inserting a mixture of blue earth with a once of the nature of a thank-offering
piece of dry glass: the usual patterns that the hurt was no worse, and a pro­
consist of a series of parallel lines, and pitiation to avert further harm.
sometimes a single triangle or a double
Whilst in their native wilds I observed
triangle, the upper one resting on the little immorality amongst the Indians:
apex of the lower. I myself had one in the settlements, however, when de­
line tattooed by a fair enslaver, and con­ based by intoxication, they are no doubt
fess that the process was rather painful.
depraved and loose in their ideas. But
The religion of the Tehuelches is dis­ it must be recorded that on the entry of
tinguished from that of the Pampas and the Indians into the settlements of the
Araucanians by the absence of any trace Rio Negro at a subsequent period, most
of sun-worship, although the new moon of the young women and girls were left
is saluted, the respectful gesture being ac­ with the toldos in Valchita, outside the
companied by some low muttered words Travesia, to be out of the way of temp­
which I never could manage to hear. tations. There are many Tehuelche
They believe in a great and good Spirit, youths now growing up who have the
though they think he lives " careless of greatest abhorrence of liquor; and I
mankind.” They have no idols or ob­ hope that in time this abstinence will
jects of worship, nor—if a year’s expe­ spread farther among them, for they
rience can enable one to judge—do they possess no intoxicants of their own, and
observe any periodical religious festival the rum is an import from the Christians,
on which either the good or evil spirit is the ill effects of which they are well able
adored. The mention of this by other to discern.
travelers can only be explained by con­
One word of advice to the future trav­
fused accounts which have attributed eler may conclude this imperfect sketch.
Araucanian customs to the totally dis­ Never show distrust of the Indians : be
tinct Patagonians. The belief which as free with your goods and chattels as
prompts all their religious acts is that in they are to each other. Don’t ever
the existence of many active and ma­ want anything done for you — always
licious evil spirits or demons, of whom catch and saddle your own horse. Don’t
the principal one is always on the watch give yourself airs of superiority, as they
to cause mischief. To propitiate or drive do not understand it, unless you can
away this spirit is the function of the prove yourself better in some distinct
wizard, or doctor, or medicine-man, who way. Always be first, as you are not
combines the medical and magical arts, likely to be encumbered by a wife or
though not possessed of an exclusive gear, in crossing rivers or any other dif­
faculty for either. All sacrifices of mares ficulties : they will learn by degrees to
and horses, not at stated times, but as respect you. In a word, as you treat
occasion requires, such as a birth, death, them so they will treat you.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="13147">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="13145">
                <text>At home with the Patagonians II</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="13146">
                <text>Musters, George Chaworth</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="13148">
                <text>Place of publication: [Philadelphia]&#13;
Collation: 390-402 p. : ill. ; 24 cm.&#13;
Notes: From the library of Dr Moncure Conway. From Lippincott's Monthly Magazine, 9 (April 1872). Attribution: Virginia Clark's catalogue. Printed in double columns.&#13;
&#13;
Please note that this pamphlet contains language and ideas that may be upsetting to readers. These reflect the time in which the pamphlet was written and the ideologies of the author.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="13149">
                <text>[J. B. Lippincott &amp; Co.]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="13150">
                <text>[1872]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="13151">
                <text>G5307</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16544">
                <text>Ethnology</text>
              </elementText>
              <elementText elementTextId="16545">
                <text>Patagonia</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="23687">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (At home with the Patagonians II), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="23688">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="23689">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="23690">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="1614">
        <name>Conway Tracts</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="815">
        <name>Ethnology</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="795">
        <name>Press</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1260">
        <name>Tehuelche People</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="1336" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="1167">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/6986f5f5e5bd26c78aa13ba0b35faae6.pdf?Expires=1777507200&amp;Signature=k2tT0Q5NntrJk7CriTYUNazq3gHEH8jCvuefjJ0-Kr4t8CmGzYFKAs7HxFhVStlPufHUSE6lwN8TNLGKeOB8Y5H5K%7EDAKJ4ornNWk7wK2E0DgqCME6TMF-4sbB7dffyJT60T2NaYnV1UR4pHz-bEs8mBg6I5RS15xTJ9MtZwzAMtZD4Qo7aMKNIvK27C-N4CkIcAlOiBgbAqmIMOw%7Eff0ljEn7-eIxklE7lFQwLWzb3vepmago27HDwnCUlZAkTNqmFYwh9FINwZkpQafNVkTtWPQJsGq%7EWJU6C38PxNsXaWmBl62sieQe7j2pcsSy%7EKEJCOxJZinO1YeLdCkB46sg__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>8058501fc74cf62702d00cfca2e7af55</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="22923">
                    <text>“ Wit

f urbibme

of

(to.”

A SERMON,
PREACHED AT ST. GEORGE’S HALL, LANGHAM PLACE,

JANUARY 11TH, 1873, BY

the

REV. CHARLES VOYSEY.
[From the Eastern Post, January Ylth, 1874.]
On Sunday (January 11,) at St. George’s Hall, the Rev. C.
Voysey took his text from Acts xv., 18, “ Known unto God are
all his works, from the beginning of the world.”
He sai(i—I wish to set you thinking upon a subject that has
occupied my own mind a great deal, but upon which I find it
very difficult to come to a conclusion.. It is the Providence of
God. The question is often put, “Do you believe in Providence?”
when more correctly it should be asked, “ Do you believe in a
special and peculiar Providence watching over yourself different to
the general and universal order of Nature ?” To the question put
in this form, I confess myself ready to give a prompt denial. I
in no way believe myself, or any other person, to be a favourite
of Heaven, or the object of God’s peculiar care.
It is much more congenial to think and speak in the spirit of
those words of Jesus, “Not a sparrow falleth to the ground without
the will of our Father.” One of the most striking changes we
have witnessed in this age is the abandonment of those views
which flatter individual vanity—of that mode’of thought which
cherishes personal conceit in dwelling upon our relation to God.
We no longer take any pleasure in the thought that God’s loving
kindness is our peculiar inheritance; we should be loth to accept,
even at the Divine hands, gifts and privileges which all our
brethren might not share.
It would make us miserable to believe that God loved us more
than others, or was preparing for us mansions in the sky from
■which any of our fellow-men were to be shut out. It has.become

�2
a cardinal assumption with us that it must be all or cone. That
whatever the favour of God may consist in, and whatever be the
happiness of Heaven hereafter, they belong by right to all mankind
or to none. If thedifferencesin human lot, and in human culture,
on earth, present any difficulty we soon waive it out of our path
by remembering that there everyone will be made perfectly holy,
perfectly happy; and that even now these differences are no tokens
of the favour or disfavour of God, no measures of a varying love.
Just as we are assured of God’s love to ourselves whether we are.
in prosperity or adversity, in health or in sickness; so we are
assured of His love to all, whatever their lot may be. Hence we
discard entirely the notion of Special Providence, in so far as it
implies partiality or favouritism on God’s part, or any special
worthiness on our own.
But the difficulty still remains to determine what is Providence
and what is not—to settle whether every minutest event in our
lives is, as it were, ordained and regulated by a conscious
determining will, or that the events of our life are for the most
part fortiutous, or brought about by ourselves.
For some, it may be natural to say “Our lives are regulated in
great measure by our own wills and by the native qualities we
possess acted upon by the people and circumstances by which we
are surrounded. We see no need for the interposition of Providence,
things have taken their natural course, and we cannot admit the
necessity for any theory of Providence, special or otherwise.”
But forothers it is quite as natural to say, ‘‘Our lives have been
so eventful, so full of rare perils, of hair-breadth escapes; of trials
in mind body and estate so deep, and of deliverances so unexpected,
so timely, so independent of ourselves, that it looks as though an
eye of Love had been watching over us, and an unseen hand had
been leading us and supplying our wants, forestalling our griefs
and necessities. We do not say or dream that this protection has
been peculiar to ourselves, but we believe that everyone is guarded
and helped in the same way; but it has been brought home to us
in such a manner that we should be blind and ungrateful not to
acknowledge it. Moreover, we should feel the same to the end of
our days, if instead of mercies and deliverances, the cause of

�events should be reversed and bitter misfortunes be henceforward
our lot.”
This is no fancy picture, this is the real history of many and
many a happy and unhappy life. It is the history of nations as
well as of men.
For the whole Jewish people whether in
prosperity or adversity have persistently acknowledged the good
providence of God through their chequered career. Of course
they were wrong, like the Puritan Christians, and the Roman
Catholics, in claiming the divine favour exclusively for themselves,
but this narrowness has been to a great extent broken down.
The point to observe, however, is that great numbers of men and
women have been impressed with the idea tnat they were under
the care and guidance of a most loving will, and have been forced
to own it after their greatest sorrows had led them to doubt it.
The great question before us is then, are our lives over-ruled
and ordered by a divine will, or not ? If not, how can we account
for certain events too manifestly the result of forethought to be
attributed to chance 1 If there is no Providence, no will above
us which controls and arranges the course of human lot, we are
brought face to face with difficulties infinitely greater still, with
footprints on the sands of time which must have made themselves,
with marks of evident design and order which would have to be
attributed to unreflecting, unreasoning, chance.
If we attribute everything to Nature, and spell it with a capital
“ N,” admitting skill, or wisdom, or any quality of mind to be
manifest in any of its operations, we simply give up the contest;
and “Nature” so regarded becomes so far synonymous with God or
Providence. But call it what we will, we cannot deny that the
intelligent action of something underlies certain indisputable facts
of human life.
I am as far as possible from assuming the airs of a philosopher,
or wishing to tread the unfamiliar ground of metaphysics; but from
the stand-point of common-sense, I am led to believe inthe sequence
of cause and effect. We are what we are through an inconceivably
long chain of antecedents, which, if followed out far enough, would
lead us to trace our origin to the sun, or what was once the sun
when it occupied the whole space now bounded by the orbit of the

�most distant planet. I am forced to admit that this is at least true op
everything within the solar system which is visible, or which can
be apprehended by chemical, electrical and kindred science. I do
not know what my mind is or how it originated, but it must be
quite safe to say that the mind, like the bcdy, is the product of
something else, the effect of some preceding causes. We are,
therefore, entirely the results of causation, and we in turn must
affect the condition of posterity; nay, they and their entire lives
must be only and completely what they will be, in consequence of
what we are.
But of one thing I am yet doubtful. What is the extent of the
disturbing element called man’s free will? We know for certain
that there is some measure of choice allotted to each individual;
but we are equally certain that the limits within which choice can
be exercised are very narrow. A bird must have a bird’s will,
and not the will of a beast; the beast cannot have
the will of the insect or the will of the fish.
In like
manner man can only have the will belonging to his nature. That
is the first and most obvious limit to freedom of choice. And
when we come to individuals, we find the will again limited by the
personal characteristics, the inherited tendencies, the surrounding
influencies of circumstance and association. So easy does it seem
for us to choose that we quite forget that our choice is almost
forced upon us, and that we have little left of freedom of will but
the empty name. Still if we have any freedom at all, it is enough
to become what I called a disturbing element in the course of
event?. And this is exhibited in action when we find to our
surprise someone turning out in character or in conduct the direct
opposite to what we should have expected from the ordinary rule
of nature. We do, now and then, take each other by surprise and
present striking exceptions to universal law.
The effect of these considerations has been to make me not
metely question, but entirely deny, the interference of God by
what is often called “ Providence ” in the course of human or any
other destiny.
(1.)
Because it is manifestly unnecessary.
(2.) Because it would be an admission on His part that His fore­
thought had been deficient, or His materials inadequate.

�(3.) Because it would have a disastrous effect upon men’s minds
to imagine that God would so interfere; for they would claim that
interference in every difficulty instead of putting their own
shoulders to the wheel, and those who had no such favour might
reasonably accuse God of partiality, and
therefore of
injustice.
If then by “ Providence ” be understood in the least degree, a
patching up, or mending, or supplementing a defect in, any part
of the universe by an act of divine interference, then, I for one,
declare mj utter disbelief in it, as unnecessary, derogatory to our
idea of God, and injurious to mankind.
But just as we discarded the old conception of God, because we
had found and embraced one inconceivably more exalted, so we
discard the common action o± Proridence for an idea infinitely
higher. Taking as a motto, “ Known unto Him are all things
from the beginning,” we conceive of Providence as the action of
an intelligent and loving Being who, whether or not he be the
cause of the universe, is one for whom it exists, and by whom
all its issues are controlled.
Not like a great mechanician making an engine for use, nor a
giant carpenter fitting pieces of clumsy material together, nor a
builder fashioning a house, nor an artificer inventing a toy. We
.know nothing whatever of God’s relation to the visible world, and
would not venture on the folly of even speculating as to how it
was originated, or whether it was ever originated at all. But we
are guided by our intuitions, and permitted by our reason, to
attribute the course of the universe to some intelligent and
beneficent guide, who, having cognisance of all that would happen
in it, or be evolved out of it; having cognisance of, and special
regard to, the various natures of the living creatures which would
occupy it, was responsible for—not their mere pleasure—but their
welfare, their truest and most lasting good.
Is not Providence—to use a figure of speech—the fiat of such
a Being. The word once spoken, “ Let all things be very good ?”
And they are good. Is not Providence simply the eternal and
unchangeable will of Him who “ is loving unto every man, and
whose tender mercy is over all His works ?” Is it not our

�6
guarantee that nothing shall ever happen by chance, or without
the prevision of His far-seeing wisdom and love ?
When we receive tokens of a watchful Providence—such as I
alluded to just now—tokens which seem to bring God down into
our very homes and families, and remind us that ‘in Him we live
and move, and have our being,” and “ The very hairs of our head
are numbered,” which is the grander thought? That He, watching
over us like an anxious parent, was attracted by our distress, and
busied himself to find means for our deliverance, while next door
to us, perhaps, distress worse than our own was being left to
remedy itself, or work its bitter way through the aching hearts of
our neighbours; or, to think of Him as one to whom every
possible contingency that might arise in the life of every creature
in all time was well known, its effects for pain or pleasure all
carefully measured, every possible consequence provided for—only
not by calculation and skilful arrangement which are our only
conceptions of forethought—but by stamping on the whole from
the beginning the one eternal law, that “ all things should work
together for good,” that the universe should be so evolved that
nothing really evil should abide therein, and for every passing
sorrow there should be everlasting joy ?
Such a view of God's providence, however, does greater things
than these. In our childish state we were wont to look only upon
God’s deliverances as marks of His love, and our misfortunes as
due only to the course of nature. Now we take the clouds and
storm, as well as the blessed sunshine, as the gifts of His bounty;
the night not less the day bears witness of His regard. Our tears
and sorrows, and sad partings— all, all are His precious memorial**
of a loving care quite as much as the joys and pleasures and blessed
meetings which make life so glad.
In that kind of Providence, let me ever believe, then no sorrow
can overwhelm my soul, no joy or deliverance can make me forge-fc
my God.
But what, if after all, this has a tendency to a kind of fatalism
which in all ages has been found detrimental to virtue, and
paralysing to the moral powers ? Here is uncertainty again. If all
has been planned from the beginning, every event in life known and

�provided for, an unworthy soul might say ‘det thingstake their course
we will just do what we must, it is sure to come right.” There
would be dangei' in this, indeed, were it not for one element which
no theories can destroy. Still we feel our responsibility, still we
have our undying sense of duty, still we hear our brothers’ cry
for help and pity, and the heart of man as God has made i t, is
by nature neither base nor ungrateful. We shall not love God
the less for knowing His good purposes towards us ; we shall not
be less kind to one another when we know their glorious destiny ;
we shall not be less diligent in duty when we perceive that
the very ends which God has in view can on'y be accomplished
with the consent of our free will. To make earth all that is fair
and lovely, and pure, and happy, each moral denizen thereof must
first become so. To make eternal bliss in heaven, each soul must
first be made eternally holy.
There is no more miracle, no more special providenee, no more
Divine interference. We have been launched on the wide ocean
of human lot, and we must bring our bark safe to land. The
breezes may blow, now for us, now against us, and angry waves
may rise and threaten us with their foaming jaws; but over the
billows we must rise and conquer even adverse winds, keeping our
eye stedfastly on the compass at our feet, or on the stars above our
heads, bound for that haven which God has promised to the brave
and the true.
If indeed it be true that
“A Providence doth shape our ends
Rough hew them how we will.”
it only means that we have not absolute control over the small
or even the great, events of life; but it never was written to dis­
courage manly independent action of an honest heart aiming only
at what is right and good. Depend upon it, until we work out
our path into holy life and liberty God will not interfere to
help us to find it, or give us one moment’s rest until it is
found.
The Providence which has made man the author of his own
destinies—every one of which destinies is to be eternally good_ will not abandon such a glorious scheme of salvation, or defraud

�8
one human being of the painful and costly honour of being his
own Saviour.
Finally, as we cannot be always in the clouds of the orizing and
controversy about fate and freewill, let us give free play to our
religious emotions, and day by day learn better to recognize the
Providence of God as it is working before us in every event of life.
If we begin by lifting grateful hearts to God for every thing we
deem a joy and a blessing, we shall soon learn to welcome with a
calm and reasonable thankfulness those events which under another
light, or fn the darkness of unbelief, we deem to be evils and
curses.
Let each one of us sing in the words of the poet,
“May £ remember that to Thee
Whate’ei I have I owe
And back in gratitude from me
May all thy bounties flow.

And though thy wisdom takes away
Shall I arraign thy will ?
No 1 let me bless thy name and say
The Lord is gracious still.”

..
■‘

j&lt;&gt; oho

y

-

nof'-Hcdji

.1 lb&gt;-

EASTERN Tost Steam Printing Works, 89 Worship Street, Finsbury, E.C.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="12693">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="12691">
                <text>The providence of God: a sermon, preached at St. George's Hall, Langham Place, January 11th, 1873</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="12692">
                <text>Voysey, Charles [1828-1912]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="12694">
                <text>Place of publication: [London]&#13;
Collation: 8 p. ; 17 cm.&#13;
Notes: Part of Morris Miscellaneous Tracts 6. Printed by Eastern Post, January 17th 1874.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="12695">
                <text>[Eastern Post]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="12696">
                <text>[1874]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="12697">
                <text>G3413</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16760">
                <text>God</text>
              </elementText>
              <elementText elementTextId="16761">
                <text>Sermons</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="22924">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (The providence of God: a sermon, preached at St. George's Hall, Langham Place, January 11th, 1873), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="22925">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="22926">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="22927">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="399">
        <name>God</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1615">
        <name>Morris Tracts</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="795">
        <name>Press</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="1204" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="583">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/d4984616994646a139e69ff145a7333b.pdf?Expires=1777507200&amp;Signature=Qrtr6VaiNT8fclj0gF0-fMWXeAfvTznHQ9jUuU-rTbKpw-Kb5GJ3GO3Z9YGMJMz%7ErxOSRTPpkdIAXPlVaO%7EczNJyiZSZ5Cv5HuNQvj69lnHIbqhhJqaemk5m6o29NNCQ3NWA0X-tzu5PtRJX9PZ88DhkIx4ZQsKpT3A7XsCTIfd3syAfEThGnnzFzNOqrP5OJ8WfWN1V4VHdFZtBINsw6WmucFwjKg9G6mqA6z4vts9wnsKCdt7L6AueMbuyp409werhTLp%7E6rNfBOXs31g7IIHLGtU48sT7PYVtsl9VuR2wTK-UMWWCUSIwwsb0gJGXaEW7zDVQ8Vtb%7EP2pvKD4Gw__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>78555919476e18da67ce162c35f47c20</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="19242">
                    <text>SECOND ANNUAL ADDRESS
OF

THE PRESIDENT
/

TO THE PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY,
Delivered at the Anniversary Meeting, Friday, 16th May, 1873.

BY

ALEXANDER

J.

ELLIS,

Esq.

SUMMARY OF CONTENTS.

Introduction
..........................................................................................................' ...
Report by the President on Phonology ...........
Report by the President on the Papers read before the Philological Society in
the three years ending 31st December, 1872 ............................
Report by the President, assisted by Prince Louis Lucien Bonaparte, on
Basque
..........................................
Report by A. J. Patterson, Esq., on Hungarian.....................
Report by J". Muir, Esq., of Edinburgh, on Sanscrit Lexicons ............
Report by Prof. Aufrecht, of Edinburgh, on Sanscrit Grammars ....................
Report by J. Peile, Esq., Tutor of Christ's College, Cambridge, on Greek ...
Report by Dr. W. Wagker, of the Johanneum, Hamburg, on Latin
......
Report by F. J. Furnivall, Esq., on Parly English, p. 35, with an Appendix
by Rev. W. W. Skeat ........................................................................................
Report by the President on the formation of an English Hialect Society
...
Report by the President on Professor Max Miiller’s latest views of the
Philosophy of the Origin of Language ........................

PAGE
1
3

9
12
16
19
22
26
29
45
47

48

�PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY
COUNCIL,

1873-4.

President.
ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

Vice-Presidents.
THE ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY.
THE ARCHBISHOP OF DUBLIN.
THE BISHOP OF ST. DAVID’S.
EDWIN GUEST, ESQ., LL.D., Master of Caius College, Cambridge.
T. HEWITT KEY, ESQ.
WHITLEY STOKES, ESQ.
THE REV. DR. RICHARD MORRIS.
Ordinary
JOSEPH PAYNE, ESQ. (Chairman).
TH. AUFRECHT, ESQ.
E. L. BRANDRETH, ESQ.
C. CASSAL, ESQ.
C. B. CAYLEY, ESQ.
THE REV. B. DAVIES.
II. H. GIBBS, ESQ.
J. W. HALES, ESQ.
E. R. HORTON, ESQ.
THE REV. DR. KENNEDY.

Members.
HENRY MALDEN, ESQ.
J. MUIR, ESQ.
JAS. A. H. MURRAY, ESQ.
RUSSELL MARTINEAU, ESQ.
HENRY NICOL, ESQ.
J. PEILE, ESQ.
CHARLES RIEU, ESQ.
THE REV. W. W. SKEAT.
HENRY SWEET, ESQ.
HENSLEIGH WEDGWOOD, ESQ

Treasurer.
DAN BY P. FRY, ESQ., Local Govt. Board, Gwydr House, Whitehall, S.W.

Hon. Secretary.
FREDK. J. FURNIVALL, ESQ., 3, St. George’s Square, Primrose Hill, N.W.

Extracts from the Philological Society's Pules.
“The Philological Society is formed for the investigation of the Structure, the
Affinities, and the History of Languages; and the Philological Illustration of the
Classical Writers of Greece and Rome.”
“Each Member shall pay two guineas on his election, one guinea as entrance
fee, and one guinea for his first year’s contribution. The Annual Subscription
shall become due on the 1st of January in each year. Any Member may compound
for his contribution by the payment of Ten Guineas, exclusive of his entrance-fee.”

Members are entitled to a Copy of all Papers issued by the Society, and to
attend, and introduce a friend to, the Meetings of the Society, on the first and
third Fridays in every month, from November to June.
Subscriptions are to be paid to the Treasurer, or to the Society’s Bankers,
Messrs. Ransom, Bouverie, &amp; Co., 1, Pall Mall East, W.
Applications for admission should be made to the Honorary Secretary,
F. J. Furnivall, Esq., 3, St. George’s Square, Primrose Hill, N.W.

�SECOND ANNUAL ADDRESS
OF

THE PRESIDENT
TO THE PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETY,
Delivered at

the

Anniversary Meeting, Friday, 16th May, 1873.

By ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, Esq.

SUMMARY OF CONTENTS.
PAGE

Introduction .............................
1
Report by the President on.
Phonology
............
3
Report by the President on the
Papers read before the Philo­
logical Society in the three
years ending 31st December,
1872
....................................
9
Report by the President, assisted
by Prince Louis Lucien
Bonaparte, on Basque
...
12
Report by A. J. Patterson, Esq.,
on Hungarian............................
16
Report by J. Muir, Esq., of Edin­
burgh, on Sanscrit Lexicons ...
19
Report by Prof. Aufrecht, of
Edinburgh, on Sanscrit Gram-

Report by J. Peile, Esq., Tutor
of Christ’s College, Cambridge,
on Greek...............
Report by Dr. W. Wagner, of
the Johanneum, Hamburg, on
Latin
...............
Report by F. J. Furnivall, Esq.,
on Parly English, p. 35, with
an Appendix by Rev. W. W.
Skeat .....................................
Report by the President on .the
formation of an English Dialect
Society
...........
Report by the President on
Professor Max Muller’s latest
views of the Philosophy of the
Origin of Language
......

26

29

45

47

48

Introduction.
Ladies and Gentlemen,
Members of the Philological Society,—

The address I delivered at the last Anniversary was con­
fessedly merely an introduction to that series of Annual
Reports upon the Progress of Philology which our late
esteemed President, Dr, Groldstiicker, bequeathed as an obliga­
tion to his successors in this Chair. In endeavouring to carry
out his views, I feel how just was his estimation of the diffi­
culties of the task proposed, which are indeed sufficient to
prevent any President from carrying it out single-handed.
The necessity for seeking assistance from others who should
1

�2

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

be Members of the Society was in Dr. Goldstiicker’s eyes the
very essence of his plan. I have not been able to carry out
this limitation strictly, but, as an experiment, I have en­
deavoured to do so as far as possible. On other occasions
circumstances may induce your President to seek assistance
in any accessible quarter rather than abstain from laying
desirable information before the Society. On the present
occasion I have been very careful in distinguishing con­
tributed adornments from my own web.
My original intention was to supplement the valuable
summary given by Pott in the last edition of his “ Etymologische Forsch ungen” at the close of 1869, and bring down
the account of philological research to the close of 1872.
This intention I soon abandoned. I found not only that it
would require special laborious research, for which my other
duties left me no leisure, but that, if I attempted to compress
the account into the limits of an address, it would probably
result in a mere catalogue of books, tedious to listen to, and
impossible to remember. It then occurred to me that as this
was to be practically the first Report presented to the Society,
it should rather deal with the present state of philology,
than with its special progress during the last three years.
But even this design I have been unable to carry out as I
could have wished. On future occasions it will be open to
my successors either to review the whole history of the pre­
ceding year, or to take up some special parts, which may
have become prominent during that time, or to which the
President has been naturally led to pay more attention. We
must, I think, never attempt too much. Few things are more
tedious to listen to than a scramble over a wide subject.
Notwithstanding the kind assistance of many friends, to
whom I here tender my best thanks on the part of the
Society, my present Report, although almost unreasonably
long, is very defective and even fragmentary. Our Homer
is too plethoric for any nutshell. The illness or other en­
gagements of Members from whom I hoped to receive
assistance have also led me to abandon several special
branches, some of which will I hope be taken up next year.

�(DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

3

My present Report is therefore merely an attempt, not a
model.
“ On le peut; je l'essaye; un plus savant le fasse.”

But enough of exordium which threatens to bear a whaleshead
proportion to the body of my address.
Phonology.

Phonology (to begin with my own department) is the side
where philology touches physics. Philology overflows into
many regions. Language is essentially the visible symbol
of man’s views of natural relations. It teems with incunabular metaphysics and logic. It bears the impress of
changing civilisation. It is the only indisputable tradition.
And the science of language, when constituted, must meander
through all these regions. But language is first of all a col­
lection of audible sounds generated by a special apparatus.
How it is generated, and how when generated it is appre­
ciated, is consequently the first problem of philology, and
it is purely physical and physiological. Until it is solved,
better than by the first cunning alphabet-maker, we cannot
understand how it has been solved by his numerous com­
peers, each no doubt with his own theory founded on his own
narrow knowledge and local habits. And until this is ac­
complished, we do not know the-words we see, that is, we do
not know the most rudimentary facts on which the science
we contemplate must be established. How far are we ad­
vanced towards the solution of this problem ?
The research is almost entirely of modern growth in
Europe, and it has had much to contend with in the passage
of an Aryan language through a Semitic symbolisation
utterly inadequate to represent any of the numerous phonetic
systems which are in practical daily European use. Men
first attacked the problem for its practical value—to teach
the deaf and dumb to speak, to teach a foreigner to pro­
nounce, to make a child learn reading more easily. Kempelen’s speaking machine, which has been reproduced by
Wheatstone, and to which Faber’s was mainly due, made
the sounds of language a physical phenomenon, independent ’

�4

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

of life. Johannes Muller’s researches, followed by those of
Willis, Briicke, Merkel, Helmholtz, and Donders, aided by
the beautiful apparatus of Konig, have made them a physio­
logical phenomenon. The especial requirements of the
singer led to Garcia’s laryngoscope, which in the hands
of Czermak, Merkel, Madame Seiler, and Herr Behnke of
Birmingham,1 has quite recently thrown new light upon
some of the obscurest problems of speech-sounds, by making
the actual motions of the glottis visible. The necessities of
correcting defective utterance have given occasion for the
closest observations upon convulsive, nervous actions in the
various mobile cavities whence speech issues, and in their
natural interceptors. None seem to have turned their obser­
vations on these matters to better account than Mr. Melville
Bell, whose Visible Speech marks an era in phonology, and
contrasts most favourably with the purely physiological
contemporary alphabets of Briicke and Merkel. The neces­
sities of missionary enterprise have rendered imperative the
actual reduction of unwritten languages to a visible form,
and no system has found more favour in this respect than
Lepsius’s. In the pure interest of comparative linguistics,
Prince Louis Lucien Bonaparte has endeavoured to find
signs for all the sounds which he has heard actually pro­
nounced. But his most recent collection of sounds, far
larger than any of those hitherto formed by his predecessors
in the same field of research, has not yet been published.
The great care with which these sounds have been actually
ascertained to form parts of spoken language, as distinguished
from the possibilities of theorists, makes them an indispens1 See Czermak’s papers read before
the Vienna Academy, especially: Sitzungsberichte, Matb. Cl. Band xxix,
No. 12, 29th April, 1858, pp. 557-584,
and Band lii, Abth. 2, Heft x, 7th
Dec., 1865, pp. 623-641. Merkel: Die
Funktionen des menschlichen Sehlundund Kehlkopfes, 1862. Mad. Seiler:
Aites und Neues uber die Ausbildung
des Gesangorganes, 1861, of which a
revised English translation was pub­
lished in Philadelphia, U.S., in 1871,

under the title of: The Voice in Sing­
ing. Herr Emil Behnke has twice lec­
tured on this subject before the Tonic
Sol-fa College: once to the medical
students of University College (re­
ported in the Lancet for Feb. 8, 1873),
and once to a musical audience there.
He has the rare power of shewing his
glottis reflected in the laryngoscope
while he is in the act of singing, and
of hence demonstrating the meaning of
the registers of the human voice.

�DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

5

able thesaurus for future phonologists, the value of which
is greatly increased by its skilful arrangement. It is to be
hoped that the key-words at least of this tabular arrange­
ment will be made accessible to all phonologic students. I
have personally to thank the Prince for the kindness with
which he has made it accessible to me, both in a laborious
transcription, and by oral communication. With the Russian
extensions of the Cyrillian alphabet to meet the wants of
their comparative philologists, I am unfortunately not ac­
quainted. Lepsius’s alphabet is also meant for philology,
but both his, Prince L. L. Bonaparte’s and the Russian
system—as also Bell’s, Briicke’s, and Merkel's, in a still
greater degree—labour under typographical difficulties. It
was to obviate these, without proposing any system of
phonology, that I introduced my own Palaeotype, from
which the commonest jobbing printer can set up a repre­
sentation of sounds, that can be transliterated almost exactly
into Bell’s, and, with certain modifications, into Lepsius’sj
Briicke’s, or Merkel’s. But we have within the last few
years reached such an advanced stage of phonological re­
search, that the fundamentally different habits and views of
nations respecting speech-sounds, formerly quite overlooked,
become sensible. It is the inability of English and Germans
to understand one another as to the most common sounds in
their own languages which creates the difficulty. The dif­
ference is really one of great philological importance. It is
at the base of the whole difficulty of mediae et aspiratae. It
will, when thoroughly overcome, probably lead to the ex­
planation of Grimm’s law. The difficulty is not indeed felt
only between England and Germany; German phonologists
in different districts misunderstand each other.1 Naturally
1 The following passage contained in
a note from Mr. Henry Sweet, received
(Sth March, 1873) while I was en­
gaged in preparing this address, forcibly
illustrates my meaning. “ I find that
Ivar Aasen (who has written the first
■Norwegian Grammar) actually takes
the description given by the Danes of
their glottal catch, and by a little

alteration makes it so utterly unin­
telligible, that he is able to apply it
to the modulative Norse tones! This
shews us what we may expect from .
written accounts of sounds. I may
note that Aasen is on the whole de­
cidedly above the philological average
in describing sounds.” Now the Nor­
wegian modulation (consisting in a

�6

THE PRESIDENT S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

we Northern Europeans all misunderstand Romance and
Indian phonologists.
Now I think this very satisfactory—of course not as an
end, but as a means. The present stage of phonology is that
of an acknowledged and felt necessity for more inquiry, more
observation, more experiment, especially more internation­
ality. Writers like Rumpelt and Scherer/ who seek to turn
Brucke to philological account, because he is an acute physi­
ologist, are rather too hasty. It is a healthy sign that
philologists should seek such help, but it is a pity that they
do not also go beyond their own national, or rather local
habits. Philology deals especially with geographical trans­
missions, and with hereditary tendencies to pronounce in
certain ways, at least as marked as other linguistic and racial
characteristics. We shall never understand comparative
philology till these are properly weighed and understood.
We are still seeking the path through a shifting bog of
ignorance.
This also complicates some phonological questions which
are exciting much interest at the present day. How did
our ancestors speak in Europe ? In other words, what is
the value of their letters ? Grimm was unfortunately no
phonologist. “ Die Luft ist zu diinn,” was his celebrated
phrase. Hence the whole Gothic, Teutonic, and Scandinavian
languages have still to be investigated. Mr. Sweet’s recent
paper on Danish pronunciation will serve to shew you what
difficulties have to be here encountered, and the necessity of
attending to what outsiders are apt to consider as absurdly
minute distinctions, forgetting that all beginnings are minute,
and that development must be studied in cell-growth, not in
adult forms. Corssen’s ponderous work on Latin pronuncia­
tion is a great mine, but is deficient in comparative phonology;
he is evidently a German speaking Romance. Roby’s Latin
change of pitch while uttering sounds)
is a substitute for the Danish glottal
catch (consisting in a momentary
stoppage of voice by complete closure
of the glottis), but is of an utterly
different character. Mr. Sweet is for­
tunately familiar with both, and hence

can detect the confusion. But fancy
an uninformed Englishman endeavour­
ing to discover the facts amid this
fog!
1 Rumpelt: Das natiirliche System
der Sprachlaute, 1869. Scherer: Zur
Geschichte der deutschen Sprache, 1868.

�DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

7

grammar endeavours to make use of the most recent English
phonology, but (as he so often quotes my own writings, I feel
a right to say as much) modern English and ancient Latin
sounds had probably such different bases, that the modern
restoration may be very unlike the ancient edifice. The
investigation is going on. . The Oxford and Cambridge profes­
sors have issued a syllabus of Latin Pronunciation for schools,
and we shall probably soon be speaking in a way which a
Roman Rip van Winkel, with sinological anticipations,
might call “ pigeon Latin.” Still all these are steps in the
right direction. The danger is dogmatism. In modern
languages I may mention in passing my own attempts to
reach Early English, which have this vantage-ground, that
the modern and ancient phonological systems in this case are
at least genealogically related. Much still remains to be
done in the Romance languages, Diez notwithstanding.
Greek is almost a terra incognita. We talk of the glorious
sounds of that language, which we read in a way that
would be, no doubt, as unintelligible to ancient, as it certainly
is to modern Greeks, and about as pleasant to both as is to us
a Frenchman’s attempt at reading English before he has
learned the alphabet. And all Europe utters equally insane
cries, and thinks it spouts Homer and Aeschylus.
One word on the direction of phonological inquiry which
is now specially needed. It is not so much more analysis
and systematisation that we require. In fact we rather
labour under a load of systems of universes, themselves un­
explored. It is a careful examination of the synthesis of
sounds in different nations, and even small localities, that is
principally wanted. Whether in proceeding from (p) to
(aa), we commence with an open or closed glottis, and, if
with the latter, whether we insert a dull non-vocal intrapharyngeal thud, or whether we come on the vowel smoothly
or explosively, or even with a jerk accompanied by a puff,—
these are questions of real philological importance. These
varieties in progression from sound to sound generate new
sounds, which lead to various linguistic transformations.
Hence we should obtain information about them if possible

�8

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNEAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

first hand, by observations on the life. The different theories
hitherto propounded by philologists, from the depths or
rather the shallows of their own limited experience, are
mere ignes fatui. Alphabetists have uniformly shirked the
whole inquiry. The various actual results produced from
the same apparent combinations of letters under different
national habits are as surprising as they are important for
comparative philologists to understand with accuracy.
It is with great satisfaction that I can turn to two papers
read before our own Society, as exemplifying in the happiest
manner the kind of phonetic research which philology now
urgently requires,—the intelligent, practical, minute, ex­
haustive analysis of existing usage. Of Mr. Jas. A. H.
Murray’s treatise on “ The Dialect of the Southern Counties
of Scotland,” read at the close of 1869, but only just pub­
lished as the Second Part of the Philological Transactions
for 1870-2, further mention will be made in the Report on
Early English, as respects its linguistic value. But I would
here draw attention to the admirable manner in which the
real Scotch sounds have been for the first time presented to an
English reader, their historical relations considered, and their
dialectal differences explained, on pp. 93 to 149, and 237 to
248 of that work. The only piece of phonological work
on dialects comparable with this is Schmeller’s Mundarten
Bayerns, 1821, which is, however, greatly inferior in phonetic
knowledge and powers of discrimination, though more minute
in local details. The two works together form models on
which to base future dialectal work.
The paper of Mr. Henry Sweet on Danish Pronunciation
'{Philological Transactions for 1873-4, pp. 94-112), which I
have already mentioned in passing, is one of the acutest
phonological investigations of recent times. Mr. Murray
was writing of his own native pronunciation, and comparing
it with Southern English, with which he had been for years
familiar. Mr. Sweet spent a summer over an entirely new
language, in which the orthography offered no assistance,
and pronouncing dictionaries did not exist. He had with
his own spade, as it were, to dig the pronunciation of every

�DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

9

word out of the native mine; first to bring his ear to recog­
nize the novel sounds and their very remarkable synthesis,
and then to determine when and where they had to be used.
Mr. Sweet fortunately began his phonetic career by a study
of Mr. Bell’s Visible Speech, and he was already a good
Scandinavian scholar before he attacked the modern lan­
guage. This paper shews what we may look for from such
a combination. It will, I hope, some day be enlarged to the
dimensions of a book. The clear account of the Danish and
Norwegian systems of tones, their contrast and relation;
the discrimination of the exceedingly curious anomalies in
the labialised vowels; the original rules, deduced from ex­
haustive lists made by himself, for the peculiar distinctive use
of close and open vowels; the degradations of the consonants
into the second elements of diphthongs; the whole treatment
of initial and final consonants; the remarkable determinations
of the comparative lengths of consonants after long and
short vowels in Danish and English; each observation
enough to make an observer’s reputation;—will stamp this
paper as a classical example of the phonological treatment
of language.

Philology

in the

Philological Society.

Our own Society has certainly developed a decided inclina­
tion for phonologic research. Of the 51 papers which have
been read during the three years ending last December, 15
or nearly 30 per cent, are more or less closely connected with
Phonology. Prof. Hewitt Key gave us three papers on
Latin Accent and Rhythm. Mr. Sweet criticised the late
Prof. Koch’s theory of the Anglo-Saxon ea, and gave us that
valuable paper on Danish pronunciation already characterised.
Mr. Cayley treated the hard and soft consonants and discre­
pancies in early alphabets. Dr. Weymouth raised a theory
of old English and Anglo-Saxon pronunciation, in opposition
to one I had ventured to propose. Mr. Brandreth expatiated
on vowel-intensification. Mr. Nicol selected the old French
labials, and Prof. Cassal the modern French accent tonique.

�10

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

And finally I troubled the Society with my paper on Glossic
and some conversational remarks on accent, quantity, and
diphthongs. My Glossic paper was indeed related to one by
Mr. Fry on improving English orthography ; and these two
papers, arising out of many meetings in committee, finally
gave rise to a two-nights’ discussion, which confessedly left
the matter where it would have probably continued to lie
whatever had been our decision—namely with the conservativism,
negligence, fancifulness, pedantry, purism,
or radicalism of individual scribes.
As to the languages with which we dealt during the same
time, Prof. Hewitt Key’s papers on Latin accent and rhythm,
already referred to, and three others on some errors and
omissions in Latin dictionaries, with another on the com­
pression of Latin words (which I might have classed among
the phonetic papers), and a short paper on an ode of Horace
by Mr. Schonemann, gave Latin the preference over English.
But our own language had several papers by Prof. Joseph
Payne, especially in relation to the origination of many pro­
vincial English words through the Norman. Mr. Murray
illustrated Shakspere’s usages from modern dialects, and re­
marked on the dialectic varieties of the prose works attributed
to Hampole. Mr. Fry dealt with “ Chinee” and kindred words;
Dr. Morris read some notes on English grammar and the old
Kentish dialect, and amused us with detailing various
eccentricities in the older and newer forms of our language;
and Mr. Wedgwood contributed a few additional etymolo­
gies. Mr. Yates wrote on the orthography of past tenses
and participles. Mr. Sweet finally gave us an interesting
paper on the special characteristics of the Anglo-Saxon
language of the time of Alfred.
These were our main subjects. But French in its old form
was treated by Dr. E. Mall in a paper on Marie de France,
and in its modern form by Mr. Dawson, and afterwards by
Prof. Cassal for genders, in addition to his phonetic re­
searches. The Celtic and Sanscrit were the only other
languages which had more than a single contribution. We
had a paper on the accusative plural in the British language

�DEmVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

11

and on the Irish verb by Dr. Whitley Stokes, and one on
Welsh affixes by Mr. Powell. I think that my passing
notice on scoring sheep in Yorkshire belongs rather to
this head.
Sanscrit was treated two or three times by Dr. Goldstiicker,
Pennsylvania German by Prof. Haldeman, Danish by Mr.
Sweet, the Mosquito dialect by Messrs. Charnock and Blake.
The other papers were more general. Mr. Wheatley gave
us some more reduplicated words, Dr. Weymouth treated
Euphuism, Dr. Goldstiicker spoke of the derivation of words
from sound, Dr. Oppert discussed the Graal, and I read my
address on the relation of thought to sound.
As our friend Dr. Wagner’s extra volume on Mediaeval
Greek does not come under consideration, we have nothing
in our list relating to Greek or Hebrew, nothing about
Gothic, Teutonic, or Old Horse, almost nothing about the
older Romance languages, and nothing at all about aggluti­
native or monosyllabic languages. Native Asiatic, African,
and American are ignored. Egyptian and Assyrian re­
searches have had no interest for us. It is evident therefore
that several of our Members who are well qualified to give
us the result of their studies on some of these languages,
have been either absent or too busy to prepare papers. The
fifty-one papers have been read by or for twenty-seven
authors, all of whom, however, were not Members of our
Society.1 This summary shews the active state of philology
among ourselves. The passive mine is much richer, but
owing to circumstances not workable. There will always be
some prevalent study in such societies. We began with
classics. For the last three years we have not cared to
touch Greek. The First Part of our Transactions for 1873-4,
which has just been delivered to Members, contains three
,

1 The following is an alphabetic list
of the authors, the figures annexed
shew the number of the papers.
When a paper was divided into parts
read on different evenings, each part
has been counted as a separate paper,
The two evenings devoted to discus­
sions have not been reckoned:—Bran-

dreth 1, Cassal 2, Cayley 2, Charnock
and Blake 1, Dawson 1, Ellis 5, Fry
2, Goldstiicker 3, Haldeman 1, Jere­
miah 1, Key 7, Mall 1, Morris 2, C.
Murray 1, J. A. H. Murray 2, Nicol 1,
Oppert 1, Payne 5, Powell 1, Schonemann 1, Stokes 2, Sweet 3, Wedgwood
1, Weymouth 1, Yates 1.

�12

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

papers read this year, and omits many of those already menJ
tioned. This partly arose from the circumstance that many
of the other papers were not ready for press, and it was
desirable to issue this Part before our anniversary. But as
our year terminates in December, it will be convenient to
defer noticing such papers as have been read subsequently,
till the next address of the President. And now let us look
to the outside world.

Basque.
Education in English schools was contrived when I was
a boy,—and though somewhat improved, I am glad to think,
during the intervening forty years, yet, like the tree, it
preserves its old bend, and may therefore be still regarded as
contrived, undesignedly of course, and perhaps unconsciously
(which makes amendment not particularly hopeful),—to bring *
up a boy’s mind in the one Aryan faith, of the one Aryan
linguistic mode of thought. The instrument was mainly the
Latin grammar, to which even all other Aryan heresies were
made to succumb. Boswell reports a speech of Johnson
which puts the feeling thus generated in a very strong light.
“I always said,” quoth the oracle, “ Shakspere had Latin
enough to grammaticise his English” (anno 1780, aet. 71).
We know now what to conclude of Johnson’s own knowledge
of English grammar. Latin and Greek, eternally ground
in, with French as an “ extra,” and English merely as a
medium for “ construing,” is the received English prepara­
tion for linguistic study. Well, we have got out of it a
little. Thanks to Christianity, some people had to learn
Hebrew, and the Semitic verb at least ought to have opened
our eyes. But if any philologist wishes to see how truly all
Aryanism and Semiticism are merely the favoured literary
dialects of the world, how extremely remote they are from
representing all logical connections of thought, to indicate
which inflections and insertions, reduplications, guna, and
umlaut and ablaut, conjugational forms and voices, and the
other paraphernalia developed by these systems of language in
different proportions, are supposed to have been constructed,

�DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

13

in ways which different scholars have wanted words laudatory
enough to characterise ; if any philologist wishes to see radiearianism and hereditary preservation of forms of words
break utterly down, and find a system of language which
preserves its individuality by its mere mode of grammatical
construction, let him study the Basque. We are indebted to
the personal labour, critical acumen, and unwearied perse­
verance of Prince Louis Lucien Bonaparte, for our only
trustworthy knowledge of this extraordinary language.
Gifted with great power of appreciating sounds, and having
long studied their representation, he has been able to write
them down intelligibly from oral delivery. The phonetie
peculiarities of Basque, especially in the sibilants, are such
as never occurred to our a priori alphabetists, and require
considerable phonetic acrobatism to imitate. The Prince has
lately presented our Society with his linguistic maps of the
Basque provinces, which he has promised to explain at our
next meeting, and he has also furnished us with copies of
almost all his publications on the Basque languages, in­
cluding his recent remarkable studies on the Basque verb,
perhaps the most complicated in existence, some of the
peculiarities of which he will, doubtless, point out, as they
form the criteria for dialectic separation. These I will not
anticipate. The Society is, as I have said, through the
kindness of the Prince, in possession of these works, usually
extremely difficult to procure, and can therefore peruse them
at leisure. That Aryan scholars should be put into a position
to study such remarkable phenomena in their libraries, in­
stead of hunting them through mountain and vale, from
village to village, and mouth to mouth, is a great gain to
philology. The Prince has not completed his task, although
he has completed his collections, and it must be the desire of
all linguistic scholars that he will have life and health, as
he has the desire and the intellectual power and requisite
patience, to accomplish a task he has so worthily begun.1
1 Besides his account of the Basque
verb and his map of the Basque dialects,
the Prince has published numerous

works, either written hy himself or by
his direction, forming materials for the
study of the language. His second

�14

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

The Basque language is one of the most ancient in the
world; but it has no literature. The oldest existing trace
of the Basque language is a list of forty words, incidentally
introduced into a work by Marineo Siculo in 1530. The
oldest book is a short set of poems, in rhyme, by Bernard
Dechepare, rector of St. Micbel-le-Vieux, partly devotional,
partly erotic, printed at Bordeaux in 1545, of which only
one copy is known to exist, being Y 6194 P in the
National Library at Paris.1 The next in date, and the
only one really of value, is a Protestant translation of the
New Testament, with Liturgy and Catechism, printed at
Rochelle in 1571.2 Another edition of the Catechism with
Calendar was printed the same year, with a different form
of the so-called dative plural, which is extremely rare. The
more recent Basque works seem to be chiefly prayers, hymns,
catechisms, and devotional or ascetic works. Many, though
not the most important, of its words have materially changed
in the course of time. It has a power of adopting and in­
corporating new and foreign words with ease. Its' different
dialects sometimes use totally different words for even the
commonest objects, such as sun and moon. But the immense
majority of words are of course common, with mere variations
of form, to all the dialects. The Basque is an agglutinative
language, but is widely different from the other great agglu­
tinative families, with which it scarcely shares more than the
negative properties of being non-Aryanic and non-Semitic.
The peculiar construction of its verb, which, with sharply
marked distinctions, runs through all the dialects, binds
catalogue, extending to the year
1862, has 25 entries respecting Basque,
and I find 24 more in the additions
to that catalogue. These consist of
translations into various Basque dia­
lects of the Song of the Three Children,
the Lord's Prayer, a text of John,
Dialogues, Genesis to Leviticus, the
whole Gospel of St. Matthew, the Re­
velations, Doctrina Cristiana, the Books
of Ruth and Jonah, Song of Songs,
Miserere, Catechism, the whole of the
French-Basque Bible, together with a
Vocabulary, Comparison of Basque and
Finnish, Basque Sermon preserved at

Arbonne, Note on supposed genitives
and datives plural, and the great work
on the Basque verb, with maps, already
mentioned. It is the labour of a life­
time devoted to linguistic science.

1 Reprinted and translated into
French, so far as decency allowed, in
1847.
2 The first complete Bible in the
Basque language, comprising both the
Old and New Testaments, is that in
the dialect of Labourd, brought out by
Prince L. L. Bonaparte, begun m 1859
and concluded in 1865.

�DEuJpvERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

15

them firmly together, and separates them clearly and defi­
nitely from all other languages.1 These investigations
into Basque mark then a great step in philology. . They
give us a new visual instrument for seeing the circula­
tion of the blood corpuscules of language. We must not be
in too great a hurry to systematise and genealogise. It is
said that Adam and Eve spoke Basque in Paradise. I can’t
disprove it. But if so, the descendant tongues of to-day are
not so like their parents as man is to the gorilla.
I cannot conclude this reference to Prince Louis Lucien
Bonaparte’s labours on Basque, without special reference to
the magnificent donation which he has made to our Society,
not merely of his works on this particular subject, but of an
almost unique collection of all his linguistic works on Uralian, Albanian, Celtic, French, Spanish, Italian, and English
dialects, phonetics, and other linguistic researches, comprising
138 out of his 162 distinct publications, the missing twentyfour being generally such as were printed in very limited
numbers, or consisting of cancelled editions.2 Even of those
which are presented, there are many that he could not replace
if lost. Probably no such collection of his works exists in
England, except at the British Museum, the Athenaeum Club,
1 Not being myself acquainted with the Basque, I have submitted the above
statement of characteristics to Prince Louis Lucien Bonaparte; and I believe
that it will be found substantially correct.
2 An analysis of the numbers in the printed catalogues of the Prince’s works
gives the following results. A “number” is any distinct paper or work, from
a single page to 1376 pages (as in the case of the French Basque Bible). For
the classification of these languages see below, p. 17 note.
Polyglot
Basque
Celtic
Modern Greek
Albanian
Italian
Spanish
Portuguese
French
German
English
Friesic
Russian
Uralian

Total in
Presented to
Catalogue. Philo. Soc.

5
49
7
1
3
36
1
2
7
1
35
3
1
11

3
35
5
1
3
35
1
1
6
1
32
3
1
11

Catalogues, etc.
Maps, Verb, Dialects, Bible, etc.
Cornish, etc.
Corsican Mai’not.—St. Matthew.
St. Matthew.
Italian and Sardinian.—St. Matthew.
Asturian.—St. Matthew.
Galician.—St. Matthew.
Picard, Provenqal, etc.—St. Matthew.
Transylvanian.—Song of Solomon.
St. Matthew and Song of Solomon.
St. Matthew.
Song of Solomon.
Karelian, Livonian, Syrjanian, Permic,
etc.—St. Matthew.

�16

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

and on his own shelves; nor could he form another. Originally
destined for the Library of the Louvre, the Prince determined,
after the burning of that Library during the time of the
Commune, to present this collection to a linguistic society.
We must all feel much gratified at the choice which he has
made ; and I hope that we shall be stimulated to return our
thanks to the donor in the way which, I am sure, will be
most pleasing to himself,—by prosecuting the studies for
which he has given us such ample materials.

Hungarian.

There is another non-Aryan tongue, surrounded by Aryanism, but unlike the last, with a literature full of life, the
language of a nation which is growing into political im­
portance, becoming indeed, as the principal portion of the
Austrian empire, one of the great powers of Europe. The
Magyar or Hungarian language is very little known or
studied by linguists. But it is the most accessible and literary
of the so-called agglutinative languages, with speakers pos­
sessing all European culture, and perfectly acquainted with
the principal European tongues—men who can speak in
English as Kossuth spoke to us awhile ago—and it is
written with Roman letters after a system readily under­
stood, which puts our own orthography to shame, whereas its
Dravidian congeners, which are scarcely studied by any but
Madras officials, have entirely new systems of writing, and its
Turkish cousin is of all tongues spoken in Europe the worst
spelled. Our Society, thanks to a former member, Mr.
Pulszky, possesses a fine collection of Magyar books, and I
should be glad to find some member taking up so important
a study, and furnishing us with a comparative view of Hun­
garian and Aryan forms of thought as traceable in linguistic
structure. Thus the absence of grammatical gender, the
same word d serving for he, she, or it, must correspond to a
direction of thought entirely different to the Aryanic. The
Hungarians have devoted much attention to their own philo­
logy, 80 that materials are abundant. I am indebted to Mr.
Arthur J. Patterson, an eminent English authority on this

�17

DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

remarkable language, which, by the bye, presents several
curious phonetic characters, for the following account of the
recent philological activity of the Hungarians.
tf Perhaps the most fruitful advance that has been made in
philological study in Hungary during the last two years has
been the establishment, at the commencement of 1872, of a
new philological periodical, entitled Magyar Nyelvor. Its
title is formed on the analogy of the German compound
Sprachwart, and may be translated Watchman of the Hunga­
rian Language. As it concerns itself with Hungarian
etymology, questions of Hungarian grammar, corrections of
mistakes made in the current literature of the day, the ex­
amination of remains of old Hungarian literature, and the
recording of popular songs, proverbs, dialectical peculiarities,
etc.,—reference to the cognate Ugrian languages 1 being
1 In a brochure recently published,
summing up the researches that have
been made in the field of the FinnUgrian family of languages, Dr.
Donner, of Helsingfors, divides that
family into five branches: (1) the
Finnish proper, including the Karelian,
Estonian, etc.; (2) the Lapp dialects;
(3) the Syrjanian; (4) the Permic
dialects; (5) the Ugrian, properly so
called, comprising the Ostiak, Vogul,
and Magyar languages. Dr. Donner’s
brochure has been carefully analyzed
by M. Edouard Sayous in the Revue
Critique for the first quarter of 1873.—
A. J. P.
Prince Louis Lucien Bonaparte’s
classification is as follows, shewing
more exactly the position of this
group of languages. It is taken from
his “ Classification Morphologique des
Langues Europeennes,” with MS. ad­
ditions. “ Premiere Classe. A. Souche
basque: 1 Basque. B. Souche altaique.
. . a. Famille ouralique.—a) Sousfamille tchoude: i. Branche finnoise :
2 Finnois. 3 Esthonien. 4 Livonien.
n. Branche laponne: 5 Lapon.—b)
Sous-famille permienne: 6 Permien
et zyriain. 7 Votiak.-c) Sous-famille
volgaique: i. Branche tche'remisse:
8 Tcheremisse. ii. Branche morduine:
9 Morduin.-«Z) Sous-famille oi'goure :
I. Branche hongroise : 10 Hongrois.
ii. Branche Vogoule: 11 Vogoule. iii.

Branche ostiaque : 12 Ostiaque. (N.B.
Le finnois avec 1’esthonien et le li­
vonien, different du lapon a peu pres
comme le grec differe du latin. Il en
est de meme du tchdremisse par rapport
au morduin, et du hongrois, du vogoule
et de 1’ostiaque entre eux.) . ... fl.
Famille samoyede, y. Famille tartare,
8. Famille tongouse, e. Famille mongole, avec leur sous-familles et leur
branches. C. Souche Dravidienne, etc.
D. Souche caucasique occidental?, etc.
E. Souche Caucasique orientale, etc.
F. G. H., etc., etc. Autres Souches
tres-diffdrentes entre elles, quoique appartenant a cette pbemi^re classe.”
The remainder of this classification
is subjoined, as being important to the
Members of the Philological Society, in
connection with the works presented
to them by the Prince, and analyzed
in the footnote to p. 15. “ Deuxieme
classe. A. Souche indo-germanique.
(N.B. Les noms des langues mortes
sont imprimes en caracteres italiques.)
. ... a. Famille celtique: i. Branche
gaelique: 13 Gaelique. n. Branche
bretonne :—a. 14 Gallois.—b. 15 Cornouaillais.—c. 16 Breton................ j9.
Famille greco-latine: i. Branche albanaise: 17 Albanais. ii. Branche
grecque: 18 Grec. 19 Grec moderne.
iii. Branche latine :—a. 20 Latin.—
b. 21 Italien. [22. Espagnol. 23
Portugais].—c. 24 Franqais. 25 Ro-

2

�18

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

strictly subordinated to the above objects,—it is of a more
popular character and appeals for support to a wider public
than the philological journal of an older standing—Philologiai Kozlony (Philological Gazette), which came to an end
with the year 1872. The editor of Magyar Nyelwr, Mr.
Szarvas, whose speciality is the study of the remains of
mediaeval Hungarian, has published during the last year a
treatise on the tenses of the Hungarian verb.
“ Dr. Budenz has, during the period in question, read some
interesting papers before the Hungarian Academy, one of
them being an elaborate critique of Dr. Vambery’s treatise
on the words common to the Hungarian and Turkish lan­
guages. But it is understood that he has in an advanced
stage of preparation a work on the words common to
the Hungarian and Ugrian languages, somewhat on the
model of Curtius’ Griechische Etymologie. Dr. Budenz is
also preparing a short Finnish Grammar and Beading-book,
for the use of Hungarian students, which will soon be pub­
lished.
“ Another Ugrian scholar, Mr. Paul Hunfalvy, has recently
brought out a book on the dialect of the Vogul language
spoken on the banks of the Konda, in Siberia. It contains a
grammar and glossary of the translation of the Gospel of
St. Matthew into the Konda Vogul dialect, executed by M.
Popov, and revised by Professor Wiedemann, of St. Peters­
burg, and published by Prince Louis Lucien Bonaparte.1
Before this translation the only specimens of the Vogul
language that Mr. Hunfalvy had to work on were two series
of questions and answers on the Lord’s Prayer and the Ten
Commandments, communicated by Satigin, the representaman. 26 Rhetique.—d. 27 Valaque.
. . . y. Famille germano-scandinave.
i. Groupegermanique.—a. 28 Gothique.
29 Allemand ancien. 30 Bas-allemand
ancien. 31 Anglo-Saxon. 32 Frison.
—b. 33 Allemand. [34 Bas-allemand.
35 Hollandais.] 36 Frison moderne.
—c. 37 Anglais, ii. Groupe scandinave.—a. 38 Islandais.—b. [39 Suedois. 40. Danois]............... 8. Famille
slavo-lettonienne. i. Branche slave.—

a. 41 Slavon. 42 Russe. [43 Illyrien. 44 Slovene.] 45 Bulgare.—
b. 46 Polonais. 47 Boheme. 48
Lusaeien.
49 Folabe.
(N.B. Le
dialecte cassubien est encore parle.)
ii. Branche lettonienne.—a. 50 Li­
thuanian.—b. 51 Frussien.— c. 52
Letton.”—A. J. E.
1 This work is among those pre­
sented to the Philological Society by
the Prince.—A. J. E.

�BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

19

Bye of the independent Vogul princes, to. the Hungarian
traveller, Reguly. In his preface Mr. Hunfalvy shews that
although the translator of the Gospel is a Russian, the
Vogul of the version is much less Russianised than that of
Satigin, and consequently proportionably more valuable for
philologists. Of course, too,, the Gospel affords a much
larger store of linguistic materials.
“ Lastly it may be mentioned,, as a sign of increased in­
terest in philology, that a translation of the Finnish epic
Kalevala into Hungarian verse, by M. Barna, appeared in
1871. It was reviewed by Dr. Budenz in the Academy,
September 15th, 1871, with especial reference to the lin­
guistic side of the work, and the relation of Magyar to
Finnish.”
Sanscrit.
Passing at once to the Aryan languages, we naturally
turn first to Sanscrit. As my predecessor, Dr. Goldstiicker,
was an eminent Sanscrit scholar, who had devoted himself
especially to Sanscrit lexicography, on which he held pecu­
liar opinions with great tenacity, I was anxious to secure a
communication on this especial subject from one in whom
Dr. Goldstiicker himself had confidence. Mr. John Muir,
of Edinburgh, a Member of our Council, a friend of Dr.
Goldstucker, and an eminent .Sanscrit scholar, has kindly
furnished me with the following contribution on this sub­
ject.
“In 1843 a ‘Notice of European grammars and lexicons
of the Sanskrit language,’ written by the late Prof. H.. H.
Wilson, appeared in our Transactions. Since that time
contributions to Sanskrit lexicography have been made by
Professors Benfey,. Goldstiicker, Max Muller, Aufrecht,
Grassmann, and others. But I must pass over the labours
of these scholars, in order to be able to notice at more length
the Sanskrit Worterbuch of Messrs. Bohtlingk and Roth,
compiled with the co-operation of Professors Weber, Whitney,
Schiefner, Stenzler, Kuhn, and Kern, and at one time of
Prof. Aufrecht, begun in 1852 and steadily .continued to the

�20

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

present time. Of this work six quarto volumes have alreadyappeared, and it will apparently be completed in one other
volume. This great and epoch-making Thesaurus, by far
the most important work of its kind which has yet been
published, whether as regards its compass or its intrinsic
.value, contains, as far as it has come out, 7976 columns^:
3988 pp. Not only is the number of words greatly in excess
of those in Wilson’s second edition (though a few are omitted,
and some of the significations of those retained are excluded
as without authority), but the senses of the words are more
systematically and scientifically arranged. In particular,
the compound verbs, which are ranged alphabetically after
the simple roots, are far more copiously expounded. Refer­
ences are given either to the native Dictionaries in which
the words are found, or to the passages of the books in which
the different meanings occur.
“The most interesting feature in this work is, perhaps,
the interpretation of words occurring in the hymns of the
Veda, many of them obsolete, or employed in different senses,
in later Sanskrit. For this portion of the work Prof. Roth
is avowedly responsible. The principles upon which he
proceeds are stated in the introduction to the first volume.1
He asserts that the native interpreters of the Vedic hymns,
living in comparatively modern times, when the ideas, re­
ligion, and institutions of the people of India had undergone
a long series of modifications, and holding all the opinions
current in their own age,—destitute (it may be added) of the
faculty (only recently acquired even by European thinkers)
of transporting themselves into the past, of entering into its
feelings, and thinking its thoughts,—did not possess the quali­
fications requisite for the correct comprehension of those
hymns, which not only represent a far more ancient set of con­
ceptions and beliefs, but are full of obsolete words. He con­
siders that the writings of these commentators do not form a
rule for the scientific expositor, but are merely one of those
1 See a translation of his remarks in
the Journal Royal Asiatic Society, vol.
ii., new series, pp. 307 ff, and Prof.

Roth’s article, Reber GelehrteTradition
u.s.w. in the Zeitschrift der morgenlandischen Gesellschaft, xxi. 1, ff.—J. M.

�DELIVERED B¥ ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

21

helps of which the latter will avail himself for the execution of
his difficult task, a task which is not to be accomplished at the
first onset, or by any single individual. He therefore seeks to
proceed philologically to derive from the texts themselves the
sense which they contain by a juxtaposition of all the passages
which are cognate in diction and contents. This method
is no doubt a correct one, though everything depends on its
proper application. This scheme of interpretation, though
approved by all, or most, other eminent Sanskritists,1 was
emphatically condemned by our late President,2 who main­
tained that the Indian commentators were quite as able as
European scholars to bring together and compare all the
passages in which particular words occur, that in the case of
hapax legomena the guesses of the former were as good as those
of the latter, and that their methods of procedure were not
purely ^etymological, but involved a reference to an ancient
and genuine tradition. In support of his own views on the
interpretation of the Veda, Prof. Goldstiicker read a paper
before the Koyal Asiatic Society in answer to one by my­
self, of which nothing more than a meagre abstract (pub­
lished in the Athenceum at the time) ever appeared. It is to
be regretted that this paper was never elaborated by the
author, and his views supported by the great learning and
ingenuity of which he was master, as, although it may be
doubted if he would have gained many converts among
scholars able to form a correct judgment, he would prob­
ably have brought together much important information,
and thrown additional light on many questions connected
with Indian antiquity.
1 To the previous supporters of this
view may now be added Mr. A. C.
Burnell, who, in the valuable preface
to his edition and translation of the
VamQa Brahmana (Mangalore, 1873),
—in which he gives much information
regarding Sayana, and identifies him
with Madhava and Vidyaranya,—ex­
presses himself as follows: “ The great
controversy which has prevailed so long
respecting Sayana’s competence to ex­
plain the Vedas, is fast approaching its
end; the above sketch of his life and

works will shew that the followers of
the ‘ German school ’ are historically
right. That they are so theoretically,
is established by an amount of proof
offered by Max Miiller, Weber, Whit­
ney, Roth, Muir, and others that has
long vanquished all reasonable hesita­
tion on the part of the Sanskritists who
were once inclined to prefer Sayana and
Indian precisians to the results of com­
parative philology.”—J.M.
2 See his Panini, pp. 241 ff.—J. M.

�22

the president’s annual ADDRESS FOR 1873

“Prof. Goldstiicker’s own Dictionary, ‘extended and im­
proved from the second edition’ of Wilson’s, has unfortunately
remained a mere fragment, embracing only a portion of the
words beginning with the first letter of the alphabet. The
first fasciculus was published in 1856, and the sixth and last
in 1864. The scale on which it is composed, as compared
with Wilson’s, may be understood from the fact that its 480
pages reach no further than p. 66 of the latter. The number
of words is greatly increased, and the explanations of many
of them are far more elaborate than in Wilson. Some of the
articles are of encyclopaedic dimensions. Perhaps the most
important parts of the work are those which define the mean­
ings of the technical terms of Indian philosophy, in which
the author was a high proficient. But the entire work, so
far as it goes, is of great value.
“The only other work calling for notice is that of Prof.
Monier Williams, published last summer (containing 1186
4to. pp., much more closely printed than the 988 pp. of
Wilson’s), which supplies, in a practical manner, the want,
so long felt, of a complete Sanskrit and English Dictionary,
and will tend greatly to facilitate and promote the study of
Sanskrit in this country. It includes an immense number
of words not to be found in Wilson, and embodies in a con­
densed form the new materials to be found in the parts of
Bohtlingk and Roth’s work published up to the time of its
appearance.”
Prof. Aufrecht, of Edinburgh, who is also a Member of
our Council, has kindly supplemented the preceding lexico­
graphical remarks of Mr. Muir by the following relating to
Sanscrit Grammaticography.
“ Sanskrit Grammar is based on the grammatical aphorisms
of Panini, a writer now generally supposed to have lived in
the fourth eentury b.c. At that time, Sanskrit had oeased to
be a living language, and was only kept up artificially by
being made the vehicle for the education of the upper classes.
It would be interesting to know what style of language
Panini chose as the standard of his observations. It was
certainly not the idiom of the Vedas, as he seldom treats

�DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

23

this with his usual accuracy, and only mentions it in order
to show its discrepancies from the classical style, or, as he
terms it, the language of the world. We believe that long
before his own time a scientific and poetical literature had
already sprung up, and that a certain number of writers were
chosen by him and his predecessors as the representatives
and patterns of the classical language. Panini was himself
a poet, and the great commentary on his grammatical rules
contains many fragments of early poetry. Treatises on law,
long anterior to the law-book of Manu, are still in existence,
and names of ancient writers on other than sacred subjects
are frequently cited. However this may be, it is quite
certain that the so-called classical Sanskrit, as taught by
Panini and his numerous commentators and imitators, is not
a language which had its foundation in the colloquial usage
of an entire nation or the educated portion of it, but rather
in the confined sphere of grammatical schools which fed
themselves on the rich patrimony of previous illustrious ages.
This development of the Sanskrit finds a striking analogy in
the Rabbinic language, which’also is to be traced back to
the endeavours of religious scholars to endue with new life
an idiom rapidly dying out.
“ The introduction of Sanskrit lore into Europe forms
a new epoch in the study of the language. The European
Grammarians tried from the very first to arrange Sanskrit
grammar, not according to the chaotic manner of the Natives,
but after the models of their own Greek and Latin grammars.
They used more or less fully and accurately the native sources,
but tried to free themselves from the trammels of a system
which for its comprehension required years of study. It is
principally owing to the genius of Bopp that Sanskrit
grammar has become as lucid as that of any other
ancient or modern language which we are in the habit of
studying. But Bopp was not satisfied with the compara­
tively easy task of digesting the principles of Sanskrit
grammar according to European models ; this had been done
before him in a very satisfactory way by Wilkins. But his
principal merit consists in having brought to bear on his

�24

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

subject the light of his philological discoveries, and in basing
his rules on purely scientific principles. His aim was to
trace everywhere the genesis of the grammatical forms, not
to content himself with a mere classification. Advanced
scholars might from time to time discover, and have some­
times too severely criticised, the want of a thorough know­
ledge of the native grammarians, and the mistakes which in
consequence here and there disfigured his grammar. Never­
theless, it may be said that all the distinguished Sanskrit
scholars of the present time have learned from him their
Sanskrit; and Bopp was not slow to correct in subsequent
editions any mistakes which had been pointed out to him.
Bopp’s Grammar appeared in six editions,1 five in German,
and one in Latin. Its principal defect is the absence of
Syntax. Wilson and Williams are the only scholars who,
to some extent, have tried to supply this deficiency.
“ Bohtlingk, the editor of Panini, published in 1843 and
1844 two essays on Sanskrit Declension and Accent, both
based solely on native sources. The latter essay is of some
historical importance, as having first called attention to a
subject entirely unknown before. Benfey, in a review,
entered more fully on the latter topic, availing himself for
this purpose of the few then accessible accentuated texts of
the Vedas. Bopp, in a separate book, showed the agreement
between the Sanskrit and Greek accent. Aufrecht published
an essay on the accent in Sanskrit Compounds, and Whitney
wrote a treatise on the system of accentuation in the Atharva
Veda.1
2
“Professor Boiler, of Vienna, published in 1847 a Sanskrit
Grammar, in which an attempt was made to give the ma­
terial, as supplied by the native grammarians, in some
completeness, and to accentuate every part of the grammar.
This work does not seem to have attracted much notice,
although it is done both accurately and systematically.
“ A more ambitious aim was pursued by Professor Benfey
1 The fourth edition of his smaller
Grammar appeared after his death in
1868.
2 An account of Prof. Whitney’s

view of Sanscrit accent is given in the
last footnote to my paper on “Accent and
Emphasis,” in the Philological Trans­
actions for 1873-4, p. 163.—A. J. E.

�DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

25

in his Complete Grammar of Sanskrit, Leipzig, 1852. Ac­
cording to his own statement, it was his object to show
precisely and clearly all that is forbidden and allowed in
Sanskrit, and to render fully the native exposition of gram­
mar. There can be no doubt that Benfey has brought
together a heap of material for the erection of a palace, but,
unfortunately, in endeavouring to outvie all that had been
done before him, he has not sufficiently separated cumbersome
rubbish from the really valuable bricks and stones. The
beginner, wishing to learn Sanskrit from this book, would
arrive at the conviction that it is a language in which the
exception forms the rule; and the advanced scholar will find
it an easier task to consult his Panini, than to have recourse
to this exposition of the native system. We have to speak
with more praise of the Practical Grammar by the same
author, brought out in English by Messrs. Trubner, although
experience has proved to us that the epithet ‘practical’ is
hardly justified. A grammar in which declension is placed at
the end of the book, and which in all earnest contains a de­
clension of sutus, said to mean ‘ well shining,’ a word sprung
up in the muddled brain of a crazy grammarian, would, at
least in this country, not be called practical.
“ Professor Stenzler has put together in 42 pages (Breslau,
1868) the Essentials of Sanskrit Grammar in a most satisfactory
manner, and we know of no other book so well adapted to the
use of those who wish to learn the elements of the language.
“ Within the last thirty years, several grammars have
been published in England, and have gone through new
editions. The grammars of Professors Wilson, Williams,
and Muller are too well known to require a special criticism.
But we cannot conclude without drawing attention to Pro­
fessor Kielhorn’s Grammar, printed at Bombay in 1870.
Both for clearness and accuracy we consider it the best gram­
mar hitherto published in the English language.
“ The books we have hitherto spoken about were written for
practical purposes. But a historical grammar, after the
model of Grimm’s Deutsche Grammatik, still remains a de­
sideratum. We should like to see a work which would trace

�26

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

the language through the different stages of the Vedical
writings down to the great Epics and Puranas, and show
the gradual development of Sanskrit into the ancient and
modern popular dialects, which have arisen on its ruins.
Materials for such a task are gradually accumulating, and it
requires only a master-spirit to complete and properly digest
them.”
•

Greek.

For the following account of recent researches on Greek
I am indebted to Mr. John Peile, Tutor of Christ’s College,
Cambridge, a Member of our Council. Allow me in especial
to direct your attention to the phonetic questions which arise
in them, and to the concluding observations upon general
syntactical transformation in language: the former shew
the impossibility of advancing in philology without much
increased knowledge of phonology; the latter bring the
solidarity of languages strikingly before us, and warn us
against the confusion of development with decay.
“ A careful discussion of the Ionic dialect has been given
by Erman in Curtius’ Studien. This has been long wanted.
The results are not very full, but they at least shew how
much can be certainly known. Erman has printed all the
prose Ionic inscriptions which we possess: those of the
Corpus, and those edited more lately by Newton, and by
Lenormant: he has also availed himself of the labour of
Kirchhoff (Studien zur Gfeschichte des Gfriechischen Alphabets}.
We thus have the inscriptions of the sixth and fifth centu­
ries—those of Magna Graecia and Euboea, of the twelve
Ionic cities, and of Thasos, Halicarnassus, etc.: then those
of the fourth century, in number 40. To these inscriptions
he rightly attributes much greater importance than to the
MSS. of Herodotus, which sometimes shew Atticisms, some­
times hyper-Ionicisms. His principal conclusion is, that the
later Ionic dialect differed much less from the Attic than is
commonly supposed. But he shews considerable divergence
(as might be expected) among the western Ionians from the
typical form : and in that form itself some slight variations,

�DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

27

the natural result of time. Among other results of his in­
vestigation is a clear proof that the v e^eX/cvo-rifcov was
found in older Ionic (a fact commonly denied), with precisely
the same irregularity as in Attic, and more rarely in the
later inscriptions. . The Euboean inscriptions shew the
natural influence of Hellas proper, in the preservation of a
in some words where Ionia weakened it into y. He thinks
that a difference of sound underlies the variants e and ei
found nross-wise in both Attic and Ionic, though not com­
monly, ei being the usual spelling : one sound he thinks
belonged to the true diphthong arising from the meeting of
e and t, or from the intensification of i; the other to the
merely compensatorily lengthened e. It is not probable that
the diphthongal sound was long preserved pure : it possibly
sank first into the close e-sound followed by a glide, though
denoted still by ec: while e probably denoted the close e
pure, and
the open e. With respect to the absence of
contracted vowels, which is commonly assumed to be peculiar
to Ionic, Erman has shewn conclusively that contraction
was common to all the branches, except that of Thasos, as
early as the 5th century.
u In the same journal Siegismund has an exhaustive paper
on Greek metathesis. The facts are admirably arranged.
In Greek, as in other languages, the greater number of the
sounds so transposed are liquids; and Siegismund rightly
explains the fact by the nature of the sound. He thinks it
probable that the liquid expanded itself (so to speak) into a
liquid and vowel: it thus stood between two vowels,—the
original vowel of the root, and its own offspring:1 and either
of these could be dropped: so that the place of the liquid
was altered if the original vowel was the one that suffered.
Undoubted examples of vowels thus engendered are seen in
1 “ An r is combined -with a halfrnora [or measure, svaramo.tra] in the
middle of the vowel mora of the rvowel, just as a nail is with the finger;
like a pearl on a string, some say;
like a worm in grass, say others.”
Native commentator on the rule i. 37

in the Atharva-Veda Prati&lt;;akhya, as
translated by Prof. Whitney. This in­
terposition of an r in the midst of a
vowel, ready therefore to obliterate
either end, as in old Sanscrit ar and
later ri, corresponds precisely to the
view in the text.—A. J. E.

�28

the president’s annual ADDRESS FOR 1873

rap{a))(r]—fromVrap^, and paX(a)Kos—fromVpaXtc: but here
both vowels remained. Other cases of metathesis are excel­
lently explained by Siegismund as due to a principle which
we see in daily operation, i.e. that in pronouncing a word
hastily, when we have each component part of it in our
mind, we sometimes in our hurry anticipate one element,
and so bring it forward out of its proper place: thus,
e.p., he would explain the curious form apidpos for apifipos
attributed to Simonides, and found (in the form of a verb
aptOpeoy) in Callimachus and Theocritus. No doubt this
is but one operation of the ordinary principle of phonetic
change.
“ Prof. Campbell, in the preface to his edition of Sophocles,
has called attention to the character of the Greek language
in the fifth century, which differs from the uniformity found
alike in Epic construction and (rather differently) in the
Attic orators. It was (as he says) a creative period, when
the resources of the language were fully felt, and not yet
limited by grammarians; when each author developed, not
only his thought, but also the instrument of its expression, as
he pleased;—a transition-time, when the original instinct of
language breaks forth afresh, and throws the old materials
into new combinations impossible in a more advanced literary
period. Striking examples of this force are to be seen in
Pindar, Aeschylus, Sophocles, and Thucydides : in all of
these we see creative power, not merely of thought, but also
of language, breaking out in a tentative, irregular, and often
incomplete way. Written composition was still a novelty:
the writers were conscious of their manner of expression, as
well as of their matter: they analyzed their language; and
thus arose a mass of minute distinctions in expression be­
longing rather to the language than to the thought: they
concentrated their language ; whence came considerable
obscurity : lastly they gave free play to their language ; and
thus came change of construction in the very middle of a
sentence, so that the connection of the words is natural,
rather than grammatical. No doubt, each of these authors
struck out a different path from each of the others: but all

�DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

29

were subject to the same influences, and the common result is
very noticeable.
tf Much light may be thrown by studies like these, not only
upon the syntax of a particular language, but also on the history
of syntax as a whole: that is upon the limits in expression
imposed upon itself by human thought. In Greek we thus
ascertain approximately the accretions of the Sophoclean era:
we may apply the same kind of calculus to the Epic dialect,
so far as is possible under the uncertainty of the age of some
of the poems: and in the Iliad and Odyssey, whatever the
age of each poem may be, it seems to me at least certain that
the syntax is old. We may thus eliminate from each of
these periods the special, and ascertain their common,
element; and so find out the simply Greek form of expres­
sion natural to it from its earliest beginnings as a separate
language. We might then compare this residuum with a
similar (not equally rich) result to be gained from the
Latin: then compare this Graeco-Italian form of expression
with the result of tracing the much simpler development of
Sanskrit syntax from the plays back to the Vedas. Lastly a
still smaller representation of the growth of North Europe
might be gained from the Lithuanian: no Teutonic language
is at once sufficiently pure from foreign admixture and in
possession of a sufficiently rich inflexional system. We
should thus arrive at a starting-point, from which to investi­
gate the common syntax of the Indo-European family.”

Latin.
Our old colleague in the Council, Dr. W. Wagner, whose
absence we have had much cause to regret since he has been re­
called to his own country to hold a position at the Johanneum
in Hamburg, has kindly consented to come among us in
spirit if not in body, and has sent us a short resume of Latin
philology. And we must be the more indebted to him, that
he has not hesitated to rewrite it for us, after his original
paper miscarried by post, and undaunted by this misfortune,
promises a longer contribution on another occasion. He
says:—

�30

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

“.Latin philology has been advancing steadily within the
last year. The powerful impulse given to a more careful
study of the Latin language and its literature by Ritschl and
Lachmann is still producing new effects, and the school of
philologers trained by Ritschl are developing a surprising
activity. The great collection of inscriptions originally
undertaken at the suggestion of Ritschl and Mommsen is
proceeding with a rapidity far surpassing the rival publica­
tion of the Corpus inscriptionum Graecarum. A collection of
the Pompeian inscriptions, executed by Dr. Zangemeister,
appeared only two years ago, and we have already received a
new instalment of the work, comprising the inscriptions of
the regio decima of Italy, edited by Th. Mommsen himself.
Besides its linguistic interest, this volume may also be con­
sidered an important contribution to the ancient geography
of the district, as it has been possible to. ascertain the exact
situation of more than one place by means of these in­
scriptions.
“ Among the various editions of authors published last
year, we may mention in the first place Lucian Muller’s
edition of the fragments of Lucilius, a stout volume with a
most careful index and prolegomena. A collection of the
important fragments of the earliest Roman satirist, the model
of Horace, had been promised by Lachmann, but his prema­
ture death had not allowed him to publish more on the
subject than a few very suggestive treatises prefixed to the
indices lectionum of the Berlin University. Other scholars
having been deterred from the attempt by M. Haupt’s re­
peated insinuations that he was going to publish Lachmann’s
edition left in MS., L. Muller has done wisely not to delay
his work, as the more than twenty years elapsed since Lach-I
mann’s death and the procrastination peculiar to Haupt
rendered vain any further hope to obtain Lachmann’s work.
In an author so difficult as Lucilius, it is but natural that we
should not always agree with the Editor’s suggestions and
emendations, but we owe him a debt of gratitude for fur­
nishing us with a scholarly edition of Lucilius.
“ The editions of Horace, Catullus, Tibullus, Propertius,

�DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

31

and Rutilius Numatianus, lately published by the same
scholar, are merely intended as forerunners of his contem­
plated great Corpus poetarum latinorum, which is to supersede
the antiquated Corpus by Weber, and the unscholarly work
of Sidney Walker generally current in England. L. Muller’s
criticism in his edition of the erotic poets will of necessity
frequently provoke contradiction, but there still remains a
great deal of what is new and original, much that is sugges­
tive, and some that is true. His Propertius seems to be the
least satisfactory part; but this is a most difficult author, and
one that requires repeated study to become familiar with his
peculiar manner. Mr. Paley’s edition of Propertius, with
English notes, is convenient for practical use, but lacks actual
scholarly insight, and displays a peculiar want of critical
faculty in an editor who seems to be so thoroughly at home
in his tragedians, but less familiar with Latin scholarship.
“ In speaking of Latin literature, we must needs mention
the firm of Teubner at Leipzig, to whose exertions so many
valuable works are due. They have lately published a new
volume of the Latin grammarians (by Keil), containing that
most important writer Marius Vic.torinus, whose work in­
cludes such valuable notices on archaic Latin. Among the
new publications of the Bibliotheca Scriptorum Lat. et Graec.
Teubneriana, we notice chiefly an excellent edition of the
Controversiae of the elder Seneca (Seneca rhetor) by Pro­
fessor M. Kiessling of Greifswald, an edition containing
many sagacious emendations of the text, and excellent in­
dexes ; an important edition of Cicero’s Letters (in two
volumes) by the Danish scholar Wesenberg, whose separate
treatises and occasional observations communicated to his
friend Madvig had previously excited much interest, and
who has now placed before us what may be called a sur­
prising performance in point of familiarity with Cicero’s
diction and Latin style in general. This edition , is to be
followed up by a fasciculus containing the arguments justi­
fying the principal emendations. The editions of Dictys and
Dares, the two fabulous historians of the Trojan War, by
F. Meister, belong likewise to the Bibl. Teubn. The edition

�32

the president’s annual ADDRESS FOR 1873

of Dares contains an interesting review of the influence
exercised by this author upon the writers and poets of the
middle ages, and will therefore be acceptable to a wider
circle of readers.
“ In the Tauchnitz collection of Latin authors we may
mention A. Riese’s edition of Ovid, the second volume of
which contains a valuable edition of the Metamorphoses,
with the best and most concise critical commentary to be had
for this work.
“ In the grammatical investigation of the Latin language
a new system has been successfully adopted of late. The
comprehensive works of Vossizts and Rudimanmis, which
seem to embrace the whole of Latin literature, belong to a
naive period which held it still possible that one man should
exhaust the whole literary life of the language ; of late, we
have preferred detailed and minute investigation to issuing
new grammars of the whole language. The pronunciation
and letter-changes of Latin have been carefully investigated
by Corssen, Latin spelling has been historically revised by
Brambach (who has also made his results accessible to teachers
in his Kulfsbuclilein fur lateinische Rechtschreibung'), and two
important monographs have been published on the syntax of
quom by Lubbert and Autenrieth. Liibbert’s method is sta­
tistical, and has led to important results. The distinction
made by our grammars between quom causal and quom tem­
poral did not, as he shews, exist in early Latin; it was only
gradually forming in the time of Plautus and Terence, neither
of whom ever uses quom temporal with the subjunctive im­
perfect and pluperfect. The historical and statistical method
is also employed in Drager’s Kistorische Syntax, a work
greatly to be recommended for its accuracy and careful elabo­
ration. The author gives nothing but what he himself has
collected, and this is perhaps the only point to which excep­
tion might be taken. His work would be more complete had
he also utilised the labours of his predecessors. By the same
author we possess a valuable monograph on the style of
Tacitus, and a very good work on Apuleius and African Latin
has lately been published by Koziol, an Austrian scholar.

�83

DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

The best work, however, of this kind, is Kuhnast’s Hauptpunkte der Livianischen Syntax (Berlin, Weber, 1872), quite
a masterly work in every respect. A similar work on Cicero
would be quite a boon to the student of Latin. It is in­
credible how many erroneous statements concerning Cicero
and classical Latin keep floating through our grammars, one
of which always carefully copies the errors of its predecessors.
Kiihnast shews that many phrases and constructions, dis­
dained by over-anxious purists, are most excellent Latin, but
somehow have not got admitted into dictionaries and grammars.
“ The texts of the principal authors of the Latin language
have been so much changed and improved by the labours of
this Century, that there is now a wide field for energetic
young philologers in cultivating the historical grammar of
the language. In return, textual criticism will also be bene­
fited by these detailed investigations, and the nice shades of
thought will be brought out by this kind of study. We
have passed the stage of a sentimental admiration of the
ancient authors, such as we find it in the editions of Heyne
and his school; our eyes are fully open to the shortcomings
and failings of Latin literature when considered aestheti­
cally, nor do we any longer attribute to this literature the
‘ humanizing ’ influence so naively believed in by former
centuries—there is among us very little of that which may
be termed elegant scholarship—which is all very nice, but
perfectly useless—in fact, we do not work like ladies, but
like men mindful of a serious purpose, which is in the first
line : to trace the intellectual life of the great Roman nation
in its literature; and secondly to shew and follow the con­
necting links between this literature and the other nations
of Europe and Asia. To attain this end it is necessary to
pursue the most minute investigations, but not to generalize
without sufficient data and foundations. But the days in
which it was held the height of Latin scholarship to write a
splendid Ciceronian style, and to turn neat Latin verses,
are past, and will never return.”1
Owing most probably to some incompletness in the expression of my

intentions, Dr. Wagner has confined
his remarks to the contributions to

3

�34

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

Our friend Dr. Wagner gauges woman’s work by the old
standard. But when we find a lady, like Miss Anna Swan- 1
wick, translating JEschylus; another, like Miss Stockwell,
taking the first Greek prize at Antioch College, U.S., against
all the 700 young men there; and another, like Miss White,
at the same College, solving a problem in mathematics in
which 1500 male students had failed; we may remember
past times when Hypatia taught at Alexandria, or more
recent days when Mrs. Somerville translated Laplace, and
own that superficiality does not depend on sex, but on habits
of civilization, which may change, and we hope will change
for the better—if indeed it be true that two heads are better
than one, and that in literature and science as well as
sociality, it is not good for man to be alone.
The above account of the two American ladies is given on
the authority of Miss Beedy, herself a graduate of Antioch,
who justly remarked that of course such successes did not
necessarily represent the general powers of American women,
as naturally only the most capable had as yet availed them­
selves of the recently granted University privileges. But as
it was suggested to me that some information should be
obtained respecting the progress of ladies at Cambridge in
England—Cambridge in America is still closed to them—I
applied to Mr. Henry Sidgwick himself, whose name is
widely known in connexion with ladies’ studies at Cambridge,
and he has kindly sent me the following account:
“ The facts as to our young ladies are these. Two have
been examined by the examiners for our Classical Tripos,
• one of whom would have obtained a second class and the
other a third; one other, similarly, by the mathematical
examiners, who would have obtained a second class. So the
result is not exactly triumphant, though sufficiently en­
Latin Philology in 1872. Hence his
omission of all English publications
except Paley’s Propertius. He, how­
ever, wishes me to state that there are
very few English scholars for whom he
entertains a higher respect than Prof.
Munro, whose Lucretius was published
in 1866. Roby’s grammar, of which

the first volume in its first edition came
out in 1871, and the second has not
yet appeared, Conington’s Virgil, and
Robinson Ellis’s Catullus, have conse­
quently been passed over. It was im­
possible to alter this arrangement in
time for the anniversary.—A. J. E.

�DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

35

couraging. It ought, however, to be borne in mind, that
they had not been to classical schools, like the young men.
I believe the quality of their work was in all cases better
than what would be expected from their places, as they had
not learnt to answer questions as quickly as the young men.
The quality of Miss Cook’s work (the 2nd class classic) was
especially commended. I have not myself taught any
classics to ladies, but my experience of two years’ teaching
of philosophy is that they (my pupils at least) quite equal
the best young men in the closeness and thoroughness of
their study.”
Mr. Peile, who informed me that he has taught Greek, by
correspondence only, to a few ladies during the past two
years, although of course finding it difficult to arrive at any
definite conclusion from such small data, has been led to
“ believe that with a similar training women could become
fully as good scholars as most of our first-class men at Cam­
bridge,” although, under the circumstances, of course, he
“ cannot prove it.”
It would be out of place to go into the general question of
the intellectual rivalry of the sexes, but the preceding re­
marks and information respecting the aptitude of the female
mind for the severer forms of University study in comparison
to that displayed by young men of the same age engaged on
the same subjects, although suggested by a passing allusion
in Dr. Wagner’s contribution, while enforcing an opinion in
which all earnest philologists must cordially agree, cannot be
considered inappropriate in addressing a Philological Society,
which, like our own, numbers ladies among its members.
Early English.

The great attention which our Society has paid to the
early stages of our home-grown language, from the time that
it was more or less distinctly separable from the imported
tongues whence it was elaborated, as a cultivated plant from
a wild flower, requires me to devote a large section of this
Report to its consideration, and this I have been more easily
able to effect, owing to the necessity of deferring especial

�36

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

reference to its incunabula, Anglosaxon (including Gothic
and the other Teutonic branches), Old Norse (including the
other Scandinavian forms), and Old Norman (with the older
Romance languages). The Members of our Society could
not desire a better reporter on Early English than their
own Honorary Secretary, Mr. Eurnivall, the Director of
the Early English Text and Chaucer Societies; and I have
great pleasure in presenting them with the following sketch
from his pen.
“As the revival of the study of Early English, which has
been such a marked feature of linguistic inquiry of late years,
originated with the Philological Society, I may, perhaps,
be allowed to reach back some years, and remind our
Members that delay on the part of our late much-lamented
President, Prof. Goldstiicker, in producing his Sanskrit Affix
paper for our Transactions of 1858, led to the printing
of my Early English Poems and Lives of Saints early in
1862; that this encouraged Dr. Richard Morris to edit the
Liber Cure Cocorum later in 1862; and in 1863 to begin, with
Hampole’s Pricke of Conscience, that series of dialectal texts,
accompanied by treatises on their peculiarities, which has
done so much for his own renown, and for the firm founda­
tion of Early English work. In 1862 Dr. Whitley Stokes
edited for the Society The Play of the Sacrament; in 1864
Dr. Weymouth followed with his critical edition of the
Castel off Loue; and in the latter year was-founded the Early
English Text Society, to carry on the publication of Early
English Texts, which the Philological Society had so well
begun, but, from want of funds, had been forced to abandon.
“ Since that time the work at Early English, viewed
philologically or linguistically, has been continued mainly
in four directions :—I. the development of the characteristics
of our early dialects ; II. the clearing-up of the limits
and ‘ notes ’ of the several periods of our language ; III.
its lexicography; IV. its pronunciation at different periods.
“ I. Dialectal Characteristics.—As in his Preface to Ham­
pole’s Pricke of Conscience Dr. Richard Morris had, in 1863,
gathered together the distinctive marks of the great Northern

�DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

37

dialect, so, in 1864, in his Early English Alliterative Poems
(written perhaps about 1360 a.d., and edited from the
unique MS. Cotton Nero A x.), he collected the characteristic
signs of the Western division of that Midland dialect,1 which
afterwards became the groundwork of our standard English
speech. In 1865 Er. Morris edited, from the unique MS. in
Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, The Story of Genesis and
Exodus, written about 1250 a.d. in the East-Midland dialect;
and in his Preface to this work he shewed, not only what
were the differences between the Eastern and Western divi­
sions of the Midland dialect, but also those' between the
Southern and Northern parts of the East-Midland speech.
He assigned the Genesis and Exodus1 to the Southern section.
2
By contrasting both Southern and Northern East-Midland
forms and vocabulary with those of the Southern dialect, he
was able to shew the large influence of Danish in the lan­
guage of our Mid-Eastern counties.
“ In 1866&gt; Er. Morris dealt with the third great division
of our dialects, the Southern (in which he included the
speech of the district formerly called Western), as shewn by
the Kentish treatise of Dan Michel, of St. Austin’s, Canter­
bury, The Ayenbite of Inwyt, 1340 a.d. As this was written
in the South, just about the time that Richard Rolle of
Hampole wrote his Pricke of Conscience in the North, Dr.
Morris, in a long Grammatical Introduction to the Ayenbite,
carefully contrasted the distinctive peculiarities of the
Southern and Northern dialects,—a task to which he devoted
70 pages,—and then,, after shortly noticing the lexicogra­
phical differences of the two dialects, gave, in pp. 72-85,
full ‘ Outlines of Kentish Grammar, a.d. 1327-40.’
“Dr. Morris’s results were soon summarized, and addi1 An extract from the West-Midland,
version of the Cursor Mundi is printed
in Dr. Morris’s “ Legends- of the Moly
Hood," 1871, pp. 108-161. In his
First Series of Old English Homilies,
“The Wooing of our Lord” contains
West-Midland peculiarities which are
discussed in the Preface.—F. J. F..
2 The Bestiary, from the unique
Arundel MS., re-edited by Dr. R. Morris

in his Old English Miscellany, 1872, be­
longs also to the Southern section of
the East-Midland dialect, while the
Ormulum belongs to the Northern. A
fragment on p. 200 of this Old English
Miscellany is like in dialect to the
Genesis and Exodus; and a copy of the
Moral Ode in Dr. Morris’s Old English
Homilies, Series II., 1873, has EastMidland peculiarities.—F. J. F.

�38

the president’s ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

tional illustrations of his positions added, in a short treatise
by Dr. Wm. T. P. Sturzenbecker, of Copenhagen, called
‘ Some Notes on the leading Grammatical Characteristics of
the principal Early-English Dialects.’ This was drawn up
at the suggestion of Prof. George Stephens, the well-known
Professor of English in the University of Copenhagen, of
whom Dr. Sturzenbecker had been a pupil. But in 1867 Dr.
Morris had the opportunity of summing-up his own results
in the Grammatical Introduction to his ‘ Specimens of Early
English, selected from the chief English Authors, a.d.
1250-1400,’ in the Clarendon Press Series of School and
College Class-books, which gave the English public for the
first time in their history a general view of their early gram­
mar and language, and introduced them to a number of
authors and works they had hardly heard of before. On the
edition becoming exhausted, Dr. Morris arranged to increase
the book in size, and extend it upward to Anglo-Saxon
times, so as to join on to Thorpe’s Analecta. He therefore
divided the work into two parts, and put the second into
the Rev. W. W. Skeat’s hands to re-edit. A second edition
of this second part (which was itself a second edition) is
now in the press ; but the re-edited enlarged edition of Part I.
has not yet appeared, though the text of it is all printed.
In 1872 Dr. Morris made a further contribution to our
knowledge of the early Southern dialect by his short sketch
of the grammatical forms in five Old Kentish Sermons of the
13 th century, which he edited from the unique MS. Laud
471, in his Old English Miscellany, 1872. He also pointed
out the differences between the forms in these Sermons and
those in the Ayenbite a hundred years later.
“A very valuable sketch of the Northern dialect as a
whole, and its subsequent fortunes in Scotland, to which
country it was, as a literary language, confined after the
fifteenth century, is contained in Mr. J. A. H. Murray’s
Historical Introduction to his ‘Dialect of the Southern
Counties of Scotland,’ forming Part II. of the Society’s
Transactions for 1870-2.
The merits of Mr. Murray’s
thorough discussion and description of the South-Scotch

�DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

39

dialect, its history and present characteristics, are too well
appreciated by our Members to need further confirmation
by me. Dr. Kaufmann, in his Inaugural Dissertation1 for
■his Doctor’s degree last year, summarized and discussed the
grammatical and phonetic characteristics of the language of
the Scotch poet William Dunbar, who wrote in the beginning
of the 16th century.
“ II. Linguistic Periods.—The second part of Dr. Morris’s
great services to the knowledge of English historically was
seen in 1867, when he produced his First Series of Old
English Homilies and Homiletic Treatises of the 12th and
13th centuries. In his Grammatical Introduction to this
work he dealt with the specially transitional period of the
formation of English inflexions, which Sir Frederic Madden
had termed Semi-Saxon,2 as being half-way between AngloSaxon and Early English. Dr. Morris showed that the lan­
guage of the 12th century must be divided into two halves, in
the former of which the older Anglo-Saxon forms prevailed,
while in the latter the modern forms had the predominance;
and that in the former the unsuspected and unobserved
phenomenon appeared, of a number of different endings (five
for the genitive only) struggling for ascendancy, till the
language settled down into the comparative peace of the
first version of Layamon’s Brut, the early period of the
victorious final e, which had been before supposed to repre­
sent the preceding fermenting period as well as its own.
“ In 1872 Dr. Morris laid the results of his ten years’ work
before the public in a much condensed form, in his ‘ Historical
Outlines of English Accidence,’ which—with appendices based
on the admirable work of our late Honorary Member, Dr.
C. Friedrich Koch, ‘Die Historische Grammatik der Englischen
Sprache,’ 1863-1869, and incorporating much of the excellent
Grammars of Matzner and Sachs and Fiedler—has far
1 Traite de la Langue du Poete
Ecossais William Dunbar, precede d’une
Esquisse de sa Vie et de ses Poemes, et
d’une Choix de ses Poesies: par Johannes
Kaufmann, Docteur en Philosophie a El­
berfeld. Bonn,E. Weber, 1873.—F.J.F.

2 This name has been much ridiculed
by a newspaper writer, whose know­
ledge of the details of English histori­
cally is ludicrously beneath what Sir
Frederic’s was.—F. J. F.

�40

THE PRESIDENT S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

surpassed any work of like kind in English, and proved the
superiority of the historical treatment over all others.1 This
book is to be followed by ‘ Historical Outlines of English
Syntax’; and then I trust that Dr. Morris will enlarge his
Accidence by a series of examples of every word and con­
struction in each of our three dialects, somewhat after
Burguy’s manner in his Grammaire de la Langue d'O'il.
“Mr. Murray’s researches have likewise resulted in the
establishment of distinct stages in the development of the Low­
land Scotch, which he has designated the Early, the Middle,
and the Modern periods respectively; the first of these ends
about 1475, the second with the union of England and
Scotland, and the disuse of the Scotch as a literary medium. Mr.
Murray has pointed out numerous characteristics by which
genuine specimens of the early period may be at once distinguishedfrom those of the 16th century, and thus works which
have been vaguely thrown together as ‘ Old Scots ’ satisfactorily
arranged in chronological order. In many respects this is
perhaps the most important result of his investigations.
“ In the present year Dr. Morris has issued a Second Series
of Old English Homilies, from the unique MS. in Trinity
College, Cambridge, which he has shewn to have been
copied by a scribe who adapted them to his own dialect,8
that of the Southern division of the East Midland, so that
these Homilies rank with the Bestiary, Genesis and Exodus,
and Havelok.
“To the many other publications of the Early English
Text Society, Mr. Skeat’s excellent edition of the FourText St. Mark,3 etc., I do not allude, as they rather offer
material for the philologist to deal with hereafter, than
advance his knowledge now, save so far as they work out
Dr. Morris’s views. Still, in Mr. Skeat’s Prefaces to his
Havelok, William of Palerne, Partenay, and Joseph of
1 Compare the latest Grammar by
Dr. Wm. Smith and Mr. T. D. Hall,
in which muster is given as an example
of the feminine ending ster; and kine is
called a contraction of cow-en!—F.J.F.
2 The original version of these

Homilies was in the Southern or
West-Saxon dialect.—F. J. F.
3 The latest of these Texts, the
Hatton MS. 38, illustrates the same
period as the First Series of Old
English Homilies.—F. J. F.

�DEWOSKED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

41

Arimathie, will be found very valuable independent discus­
sions of the dialectal and grammatical peculiarities of these
several Texts, while in his Preface to Text B of ‘William’s
Vision of Piers the Plowman,’ Mr. Skeat has shewn how
widely the practice of his author and the best scribes of the
B Text, in their treatment of the final e of the perfect tense,
etc., differs from the accepted theories on this subject. Mr.
Henry Sweet’s important essay on the characteristics of the
Anglo-Saxon of Alfred’s time, Prof. March’s Anglo-Saxon
Grammar, etc., belong to the subjects deferred.
“ III. Dictionaries.—The admirably full Glossaries of the
late Sir Frederic Madden to Havelok, William and the Were­
wolf, Sir, Gfawayne, Layamon, the Wicliffite Versions of the
Bible, etc., together with those of Dr. Morris, Mr. Skeat, Mr.
Brock, and other Early-English-Text-Society editors, offered
a capital foundation for any scholar to build up a Dictionary
on. The first1 to raise such a structure was Dr. F. H. Stratmann, of Krefeld, the second edition of whose ‘ Dictionary of
the Old English Language, compiled from writings of the
xn, xm, xiv, and xv centuries,’ 1871-3, is just completed.
So far as the Vocabulary goes, the book is admirably trust­
worthy and careful; but unluckily Dr. Stratmann did not
conceive that his duty was to register all the words found in
our printed texts from MSS. of the dates assigned in his title:
and I believe that his book must be at least trebled in bulk
(or number of entries), before it can supply the student with
all he requires in a real Early-English Dictionary. Dr.
Stratmann is now hard at work on a Supplement to his
excellent book, so that the defect I have pointed out is
in course of being remedied. Of Dr. E. Matzner’s EarlyEnglish Dictionary only the first part has yet appeared. It
1 Our friend Herbert Coleridge’s
‘ Glossarial Index to the printed Eng­
lish Literature of the Thirteenth Cen­
tury,’ Triibner &amp; Co. 1859, led the
way; but it was confined to the half
century 1250-1300 a.d. Mr. Way’s
profusely annotated and excellently
edited Promptorium, and Mr. Thomas
Wright’s Volume of Vocabularies for

Mr. Joseph Mayer, are universally
known as most valuable contributions
to Early English Lexicography. Mr.
Wright’s second volume of Vocabularies
from the 10th to the 15th century is
just ready. "Ultimately the two are
to be amalgamated, and sold to the
general public.—E. J. F.

�42

the president’s ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

unfortunately has a misleading title: 1 Altenglische Sprachproben, nebst einern Worterbuche. Zweiter Band: Worterbuch. Erste Lieferung.’ This has led many people to sup­
pose that it is only a dictionary to the words in the editor’s
excellent Altenglische Sprachproben, or Specimens of Early
English (Part I. in verse, Part II. in prose, the only desidera­
tum in which is, that the texts should have been compared
with their MSS.). But such is not the case. The Worterbuch
covers the whole range of Early English, and is refreshingly
full in vocabulary and quotations, with careful distinctions
of the shades of meaning in the uses of every word—a point
in which Dr. Stratmann’s work is defective. The only fault
that I see in Dr. Matzner’s book is, that the quotations are
not arranged in either strictly chronological or dialectal
order, so that the student gets confused as to the history and
locality of the forms of a word; and the only drawback I
know to an Englishman’s use of the book is, that the
meanings of the early words are given in Grennan only,
instead of both German and English. But it is very grati­
fying to us Englishmen to see how soon, and how zealously,
our Teutonic brethren have come forward to share our work
at our own branch of the common tongue. If only we can
persuade our German kin to abstain from “ re-writing ” all
Early English texts, and turning them, full of the variations
of individuality and nature, into monstrosities of uniformity,
impossibilities of systematic spelling and form, we shall have
nothing but cause to rejoice at the help of the grand German
legion of learning whose fame fills the world.
“ To general English Lexicography many important con­
tributions have of late years been made. The first edition
of Mr. Hensleigh Wedgwood’s English Etymology was fol­
lowed by Eduard Mueller’s excellent etymological English
Dictionary, Kothen, 1865-7. This, by the revised edition of
Webster, to which Dr. E. Mahn, of Berlin, contributed the
etymologies — a wonderful improvement on the author’s,
making the new Webster the most generally useful Dic­
tionary that I have come across. This again, by Mr. Wedg­
wood’s second and thoroughly revised and enlarged edition

�DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

43

of his ‘Dictionary of English Etymology? a book which,
notwithstanding occasional weaknesses,—though departing
from the historical method that it generally pursues,—is yet full
of suggestiveness, of research, and happy insight, and points
always to the discovery of those answers which the philo­
logist longs to find, for his questions to every root, ‘ Where
did you spring from ? What did you first mean ? Tell me
for help to know the history of mind and man.’ Dr.
Latham’s new edition of Todd’s Johnson scarcely calls for
notice here, as hardly any Early English was added to it,
and its etymology is miserably meagre; but its enlarged
vocabulary and additional quotations (though these are not
always arranged chronologically) are points in its favour.
The small dictionaries of Mr. Donald for Messrs. Chambers,
and Mr. Stormonth for Messrs. Blackwood, are, on the whole,
creditable performances.
“ In special English Lexicography, the most noteworthy
books are Mr. J. C. Atkinson’s Glossary of the Cleveland
Dialect, 1868; those in our Society’s Transactions—Mr.
Barnes’s Grammar and Glossary of the Dorset Dialect,
1864; Mr. Gregor’s Dialect of Banffshire and Glossary of
Words not in Jamieson’s Dictionary, 1866; Mr. Edmon­
ston’s Glossary of the Shetland Dialect, 1866; Mr. Peacock’s
Glossary of the Lonsdale Dialect, 1867. The ‘ Etymological
and Comparative Glossary of the Dialect of East Anglia,’ by
John Greaves Hall (London, 1866), I have not seen.1
“IV. Pronunciation.—Mr. Bichard Grant White made an
exaborate attempt to ascertain Elizabethan pronunciation by
means of rhymes, puns, and misspellings, in 1861,2 and
1 The Manchester Literary Club
have printed and circulated, for com­
ments and additions, sheets of the A,
B, and C words of the collections for
their “ Glossary of the Lancashire
Folk-Speech”; and state that having,
“since the issue of the B sheets, re­
ceived from Mr. James Pearson, of
Milnrow, a manuscript list of dialectal
words current in the Fylde of Lanca­
shire, the Club Committee intend in
future lists, as in the C sheets, to mark
those words which are believed to be

peculiar to the Fylde, Furness, Lons­
dale, and other districts, leaving it
to be understood that the words not
specially so denoted are current either
in South and East Lancashire or
generally throughout the county.”—
F. J. F. Arrangements have been
made for placing copies of this Glossary
in the hands of members of the English
Dialect Society, mentioned on p. 47.—
A. J. E.
s A full abstract of Mr. Grant
White’s appendix to vol. 12 of his

�44

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

Messrs. Noyes and Peirce applied the works of the 16th
century orthoepists to the same purpose in 1864; although,
unfortunately, these two writers were not acquainted with
the best of them, Salesbury.1 But a connected history of
the pronunciation of English had never been attempted—
probably never thought of—until our present President, Mr.
Ellis, took it up, and in 1867 produced the First Part of his
‘Early English Pronunciation, with Especial Reference to
Shakspere and Chaucer,’ followed in 1869 by Part II., and in
1871 by Part III., while it is confidently anticipated that
Part IV., completing the work, will appear early in 1874?
Considering that Mr. Ellis has to read this Report himself, I
will confine myself to saying that I rejoice that our Society
has been the means of producing it. These phonetic investi­
gations have been worthily supplemented by Mr. J. A. H.
Murray’s treatise, lately issued by our Society, on the Dialect
of the Southern Counties of Scotland.”
You will have doubtless noticed one curious omission in
Mr. Furnivall’s contribution. The American abolitionist,
Garrison, is reported to have said, that he had so much to do
in saving the bodies of the slaves that he had no time to
think of his own soul. Mr. Furnivall has been so much
occupied in recording the work done by others that he has
had no time to think of the mainspring, his own unceasing
labours in setting others to work, and in setting others the
example of how to work, on Early English. The extra
volumes of our Society are mainly due to his suggestion, and
have been produced under his stimulus. The Early English
Text, the Chaucer, and the Ballad Societies are really his
creations, and live by his life. I omit to notice his editions
edition of Shakspere, containing these
researches, is given in my Early English
Pronunciation, pp. 966-973.—A. J. E.
1 In the North .Amer. Rev., April,
1864, pp. 342-369. All the authorities
cited by them are mentioned in my E.
E. Pron., p. 917, note, and all their re­
sults are given in the footnotes to pp.
975-980 of the same work.—A. J. E.
2 The state of the work is as follows.
Part IV. will consist of four chapters
and the indexes. The two first of these

will be sent for press on 1 June. The
third will probably be completed in MS.
by the end of June. One of the most
laborious sections of the last is com­
plete in draft. How long the indexes
will take it is impossible to say, but I
hope, if the many adverse circumstances
which I am obliged to allow for as
possible, are good enough to permit me,
to have the text printed by 1 Sept., and
if so the fourth part ought to be ready
before our next Anniversary.—A. J. E.

�DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

45

of Robert of Brunne, the Babees Book, and other minor
works, to draw especial attention to his great contribution to
accurate English philology, the magnificent Six-Text Edition
of Chaucer, still in progress, which I regard as entirely his
own in conception and execution. Mr. Furnivall has in this
work inaugurated a new era in philology. No one will
henceforth be satisfied with collations of important works.
An editor may patch up a text to shew his own particular
views, and defend them in elaborate comments. But students,
who wish to know what the works are like, will now require
the lively counterfeits of their oldest existent forms placed
side by side for actual comparison one with another and each
part with its whole; not a mosaic presentment of disaccordant
patches. This is what Mr. Furnivall has done for our first
English poet, mostly with his own hand, entirely by his own
thought, and no notice of Early English philology read from
this Chair can be complete without fitting mention of this
great philological work accomplished by our own Honorary
Secretary.
Mr. Skeat, whose admiration for the English language
is certainly not founded on ignorance, for few have ex­
amined its documents more minutely, has supplemented Mr.
Furnivall’s sketch by the following plea for the due position
of English scholarship :—
“ The careful and acute researches of Dr. Morris with
respect to questions of dialect well illustrate the new method
which has arisen of regarding our old literature, not as a
compilation of unintelligible monstrosities of forms, but as
representing modes of speech which were actually in the
mouths of men in the olden times. Yet this is only one side
of the matter. Equally careful work has been expended
upon questions of etymology, both by Dr. Morris and by
other editors. Perhaps few have contributed so much to
forming habits of strict scholarly accuracy as the late Sir
Frederic Madden. He clearly regarded our English speech
as worthy of the same kind of exact critical study—both in
kind and degree—as it has generally been the English habit
to reserve for the study of the “ classical languages ” only.

�46

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

This principle has been conscientiously followed out by most
of the editors for the Early English Text Society, with the
hope that wild etymological speculations and guess-work
derivations that set at defiance all known laws of language
may soon become things of the past. The due recognition
of this important principle, now that it has once been per­
mitted to see the light, must never more be lost sight of. It
is not for us to make premature guesses, but patiently to in­
vestigate. Our own tongue yields to none other in copious­
ness, in versatility, in many-sidedness; and there is no reason
why English scholarship should not be as critical, as exact,
as minute, and in every way as sound as any other. It is just
because our English editors have at last begun both to per­
ceive this and to act upon it, that the Glossaries to our texts
have also begun to have a solid value, very different from
that of those in some old editions wherein the editor fre­
quently refrained from indicating by references to what
passages his explanation referred ; in order, we may suppose,
that the reader might not so easily be enabled to catalogue,
and in some cases to rectify, his blunders.”
Finally, English takes a prominent place in the Proceed­
ings of the American Philological Association. In those for
1871, there is an important paper by the late Prof. James
Hadley, of Yale College, Connecticut, U.S., on “English
Vowel Quantity in the Thirteenth Century and the Nine­
teenth,” and another by Prof. Francis A. March, of Easton,
Pennsylvania, on “Anglo-Saxon and Early English Pro­
nunciation.” In those for 1872, Prof. Hadley, who was then
a Vice-President, read a paper on “ The Byzantine Pronun­
ciation of Greek in the Tenth Century, as illustrated by a
Manuscript in the Bodleian Library,” which I had adduced
as collateral evidence of Anglo-Saxon Pronunciation (Early
English Pronunciation, pp. 516-527). This was Professor
Hadley’s last paper. Prof. Whitney, of Yale College, in
sending me a copy of it, says: “You will see what a loss
English studies, as well as classical and comparative philplogy, have suffered by his death. No more painful and
disabling blow, certainly, could have fallen on our com­

�DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

47

munity of American scholars.” To Prof. Hadley we owe,
according to Prof. Whitney, “ a clear and succinct view of
the history and connections of English Speech, prefixed to
the latest edition of Webster’s Dictionary,”1 and I must record
my personal obligations to him for an appreciative and disc.riminating review of the first two parts of my Early English
Pronunciation in the North American Review (April 1870,
pp. 420-437). English philology can ill spare so able a
worker in her vineyard. Among other papers read before
this American Philological Association in 1871, I notice
Dr. Fitz Edward Hall on “the imperfect tenses of the
passive voice in English,” presented by Prof. Whitney,
notes on my Early English Pronunciation by Mr. Bristed,
and Mr. Trumbull on “ a mode of counting, said to have
been used by the Wawenoc Indians of Maine,” which is my
Yorkshire Sheep-scoring, already referred to. In the session
for 1872, we have Mr. Bristed on “ erroneous and doubtful
uses of the word such’' Mr. W. Worthington Fowler on
“ the derivation of English monosyllabic personal surnames,”
Mr. Trumbull on “ English words derived from Indian lan­
guages of North America.” Prof. March inquires: “Is
there an Anglo-Saxon Language ? ” and follows this up by
a paper on “ some irregular verbs in Anglo-Saxon,” shewing
that he had no doubt on his own mind. Finally Prof. S. S.
Haldeman read a paper on “Some Points of English Pro­
nunciation and Spelling.”
English Dialects.

In connection with English studies, I am delighted to have
’it in my power to announce that the Rev. W. W. Skeat, a‘
Member of our Council, to whom our own and the Early
English Text Society are so deeply indebted for long, la­
borious, and accurate work, has started, and with his usual
promptitude and vigour actually set on foot, an English
Dialect Society. Many of you are aware that I mooted
this question in the introduction to the Third Part of my
1 “Language and the Study of Language,” 1867, p. 211. See also the last

two lectures of this work with reference to
Prof. Max Miiller’s theories, infra p. 49.

�48

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

Early English Pronunciation.
But I have never felt
vigorous enough to carry it out. It is to me a matter of
faith that we cannot at all properly understand varied Early
English—which consists solely of dialects—without under­
standing the varied English of to-day, whether in phonetical
or grammatical construction, and I have long felt that time
is running distressingly short. Intercommunication is draw­
ing a wet sponge over the living records of our nascent
tongue. The intentions of the English Dialect Society
started by Mr. Skeat are—1) to bring together those in­
terested in Provincial English, that is, every one interested
in the history of our language, 2) to combine the labours
of collectors by providing a common centre and means of
record, 3) to publish, subject to proper revision, MS. col­
lections of words, and 4) to supply information to collectors.
One of the first labours of the Society will be to form a
complete catalogue of all existing works on the subject, and
I am greatly pleased to announce that Prince Louis Lucien
Bonaparte has agreed to allow his private collection of nearly
700 works—from little pamphlets to large books—in, on, and
about the English dialects, to be catalogued for the use of
this Society. I am sure that merely to mention the launching
of such a scheme under such guidance, is to recommend it to
every Member of our own Society, and I hope that there will
not only be a general cry of good speed! but an early and
general promise of co-operation.1
Origin

of

Language.

In my last year’s address considerations of the relations of
thought to sound as the pivot of philological research, natu­
rally brought me face to face with some of the theories of
the origin of language, as the pooh pooh I bow wow ! and ding
1 The Treasurer is the Rev. J. W.
Cartmell, Christ’s College, Cambridge;
the Subscription, half a guinea only;
Tankers, J. Mortlock &amp; Co., Cam­
bridge, whose London correspondents
are Messrs. Smith, Payne, &amp; Smith,
1, Lombard Street; Hon. Secretary,

Rev. W. W. Skeat, 1, Cintra Terrace,
Cambridge, to whom all communica­
tions on dialects are to be addressed,
and who will supply printed rules of
directions for collecting and recording
words. Early adhesions are of great
importance.

�49

DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

together with the notion of roots. In this country
Prof. Max Muller has long been favourably and popularly
known as the defender of radicarianism, or the hypothesis
of roots. He has just completed a course of lectures at the
Royal Institution (22 and 29 March, and 5 April, 1873), on
what he termed “ Mr. Darwin’s Philosophy of Language,”
but which, after hearing, I think should have been entitled:—
■ the Annihilation of Mr. Darwin’s theory of evolution, by
Prof. Max Muller’s philosophy of language.” The object of
the lectures was indeed to shew that language, as conceived
by Prof. Max Muller, formed an impassable barrier between
the ape and man. i( Ho animal speaks,” said the lecturer,
quoting with serious approval Schleicher’s joke, “ if a pig
were to say to me, I am a pig, he would thereby cease to be
a pig.” In which case, perhaps, a logician might doubt
whether it was a pig before it spoke. But in order to arrive
at this result, Prof. Max Muller had to separate language
into two domains, emotional and rational. The first he
admitted to be common to man and animal. The second he
considered the appanage of man. But this rational language
he made to consist in using phonetic forms to represent
general concepts. These general concepts were asserted to
be in fact the peculiarity of man. The Professor seems to
consider that they are obtained a, priori. “ You cannot say,
this is green, unless you have first the idea of green,” were
the words he used. In this case I fear that when I, for one,
say “this is green,” I speak like a parrot. I own not to
having “the idea of green,” not even to guessing what it is.
I know of course the disputes about primary colours, whether
green is simple or mixed, primary or secondary. I know
grass green, pea green, sea green, arsenical green. When I
bought penny colours as a child I knew bice green, chrome
green, sap green. When I mixed prussian blue and gam­
boge I made blue greens and yellow greens. I have since
learned to recognize red greens, brown greens, purple greens,
neutral greens; in fact, a whole bunch of greens. But I
have no “idea of green,” that is, of “green absolutely,”
nothing separable from light passing into and being reflected
4

�50

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873

from a definite absorber, or passing through a definite re­
fracting medium with a definite angle of incidence, or from
a mixture, natural or artificial, of several such beams. And
when I look upon all these greens I see that the name has
passed from one to another by a process of joint consimilation and differentiation, all entirely a posteriori, nothing at
all a priori. And I have had several friends who, through
colour-blindness, saw resemblances wher,e I saw differences,
and put among the greens what I put among the reds, and
conversely. So having no general concept of green, I doubt
whether I have a general concept of anything else. And
then I come to think, whether upon Prof. Max Muller’s
theory, the people who class me among men may not be
committing a mistake entirely similar to that of my colour­
blind friends, whether in fact I am not a gorilla myself, or
at most the missing link. Seriously, these questions are not,
so far as I can see, to be solved d priori. Animals, to my
mind, have concepts, with quite as much a right to be
termed general as any which I possess myself, the difference
being one of degree. As to the impossibility of speechless
animals ever becoming speaking men, I feel that this is a
mere postulate. The embryonic man passes through foetal
stages of lower animalism.1 The born man passes from
1 See, M. Serres, Principes d’ Embryogenie, de Zoogenie et de Teratogenie, forming vol. 25 of the M emoires
de l’Academie des Sciences de l’lnstitut
Imperial de France, 1860, 4to. pp. 942,
with 25 plates. On p. 380 we find:
“ S’il est curieux de voir, comme nous
venons de l’indiquer, l’anatomie comparee reproduire 1’embryogenie humaine, combien n’est-il pas plus im­
portant de voir celle-ci repeter a son
tour, sur d'autres points, l’organisation
des animaux! Quoi de plus remarquable et de moins remarque, avant
nos travaux, que ce singulier prolongement caudal que presente l’embryon
de l’homme de la cinquieme a la
sixieme et septieme semaine ? Si un
caractere saillant distingue l’homme
des mammiferes et des quadrumaines,
c’est assurement l’absence du prolongement caudal. Or voici que l’embryon
nous reproduit ce prolongement, nous

decelant, pour ainsi dire, par un signe
tout exterieur, les ressemblances qui le
lient plus profondement a la chaine des
etres dont il constitue le dernier anneau.
Ce caractere presente meme cette particularite veritablement saississante,
que c’est lors de sa manifestation et
pendant sa dure'e que se reproduisent
les repetitions organiques de l’anatomie
comparee. . . . c’est alors enfin que
l’encephale humain se deguisent sous
les formes de'volues aux poissons, aux
reptiles et aux oiseaux. Et ce qui
complete la chose, c’est que ce pro­
longement caudal n’a qu’une existence
dphemere, comme toutes les ressem­
blances organiques de l’embryon, il
disparait dans le cours du troisieme
mois; et c’est aussi a partir de cet
instant que l’homme, laissant derriere
lui tous les etres organises, s’avance a
grands pas vers le type d’organisation
qui le constitue dans sa vie exterieure.”

�DELIVERED BY ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ.

51

speechlessness to speech—provided he can hear, and with
Prof. Whitney I put in a plea for the deaf and dumb. The
rapidity with which the bom man, his transitional stages
passed, develops into a speaking animal under favourable
circumstances of audition and environment, is what the evo­
lutionary hypothesis would lead us to anticipate. But, with
all that, he is usually twelve months dumb, less amenable to
command at first than most adult dogs. Then in another
twelve months he slowly acquires extremely concrete or par­
ticular concepts. The general concepts, under favourable
circumstances, grow rapidly, but in twenty years they are
seldom very distinct or numerous. After forty years he
begins to clarify them. At sixty, which I am fast approach­
ing, he ceases to be surprised at their paucity, but rather
wonders at their mere existence, and sometimes doubts that.
Yet he has then conversed, according to the usual accept­
ation of the term, for half a century. The belief in a
necessity of general concepts for the formation of roots,
and thence of language (itself to be considered as connate
with thought, so that all four, general concepts, roots, lan­
guage, and thought, are but phases of one act, which is the
theory I understand Prof. Max Muller to maintain), seems
to me dissipated by the mere history of talking man.
Space does not allow me to treat such a subject with the
necessary detail or necessary seriousness. I mention it, as
one of the most recent statements put forth by a well-known
philologist. But I conceive such questions to be out of the
field of philology proper. We have to investigate what is,
we have to discover, if possible, the invariable unconditional
relations under which language, as we observe it, forms, de­
velops, changes, or at least to construct an empirical state­
ment of definite linguistic relations, and ascertain how far
that statement obtains in individual cases. Real language,
the go-between of man and man, is a totally different organism
from philosophical language, the misty ill-understood expo­
nent of sharp metaphysical distinctions. Our work is with
the former. We shall do more by tracing the historical
growth of one single work-a-day tongue, than by filling

�52

THE PRESIDENT’S ANNUAL ADDRESS FOR 1873.

waste-paper baskets with reams of paper covered with specu­
lations on the origin of all tongues. What enormous work
is wanted for the historical investigation of one single branch
of philology is shewn by the labours of Grimm and his
compatriots in Germany, supplemented by the existing inves­
tigations of Early English explorers. What still greater
work is required for the comparison of a single family of
related languages, is shewn by the work which Bopp initiated
and Pott is unweariedly carrying on for Aryanism. The
danger is that we should shut ourselves up in one little
“clearing,” and not see the primeval forest in which we
work for the fine trees that immediately surround us.
Societies like ours are intended to obviate this defect, and
addresses like the present are meant in some small degree to
focus inquiry, that we may better see one in all and all in
one. I regret much that the work has not fallen at first into
abler hands, but I would raise up my own feeble voice, which
I feel acutely to be the voice of an outsider in philology,
to beg philologists to relegate these philosophical questions
on origins to a period when more is known of actualities and
development, and to work, with “ a long pull, a strong pull,
and a pull altogether,” to make the real living organism
intelligible, and to track its growth day by day as it can now
be watched, in order to understand not only-how it has
reached its present state from anterior conditions traceable in
existing monuments and documents, but how its present
state will hereafter change, whether such changes have or
have not conduced to the improvement of language as the
expression of thought, and what connection there is between
the development of man, and the chief instrument by which
it can be recorded. When I think of what all this implies,
I may well repeat the Horatian invocation, recalling the
Queen of Fair Speech from the heaven of speculation to the
earth of investigation, from the trump divine to the pipe
human, and proclaiming the comparative endlessness of the
task before her—
“Descende caelo, et die, age, tibia
Regina longum, Calliope, melos.”

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="11502">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11500">
                <text>Second annual address of the President to the Philological Society delivered at the anniversary meeting, Friday, 16th May, 1873</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11501">
                <text>Ellis, Alexander John</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11503">
                <text>Place of publication: London&#13;
Collation: 34 p. ; 22 cm.&#13;
Notes: From the library of Dr Moncure Conway. Inscription on front page: M D Esq from the author 1 June 1873. Includes bibliographical references.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11504">
                <text>The Philological Society</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11505">
                <text>1873</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11506">
                <text>G5276</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="16954">
                <text>Philology</text>
              </elementText>
              <elementText elementTextId="19514">
                <text>Language</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19243">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (Second annual address of the President to the Philological Society delivered at the anniversary meeting, Friday, 16th May, 1873), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19244">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19245">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19246">
                <text>English </text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="1614">
        <name>Conway Tracts</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1148">
        <name>Philology</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="795">
        <name>Press</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="1162" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="1392">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/1d0521f44b23a84e944e755a24ea3214.pdf?Expires=1777507200&amp;Signature=Dqx5l4v58qBugVC6xaNkx4WviIE0siyvBvz93BeepOHUFT8iYm-sErgsb1IDzYQEqdrU8N6-ZRrUwCSTgeEFA4R3px-VEvJRRjzz-lxG6r4tnVS9bhsSiby5M%7EDzpJ9cFhPeyFdIoEe%7EaRXfeRNQ-Efyb-yvMgAXxYRuzRYUCte%7ETmt1trIN0SADlgIuxygQQKFA6Qv1AjVludG%7ElJackMziVD18grpgwETdpTlcR5CDJziBrmDK09iW%7EmSUAZ1-NnDcXCh0sW0Z4CPAN7NNpocoO08BLpTEqfk2Bnged45PPGCBNkKKINuFgogIgB7Qyp7pTtFaz8SPwKPD4sqgPw__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>d527e740618d38347cbef7bc99f9611e</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="24414">
                    <text>����������������������������������������������������������������������������</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="11115">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11113">
                <text>Platform protectionism: a reply to Mr. Bonar Law, M.P.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11114">
                <text>Brunner, Karl (ed)</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11116">
                <text>Place of publication: London&#13;
Collation: 70 p. : 19 cm.&#13;
Notes: Includes bibliographical references. Annotations in pencil. Signature on title page: 'H.J. Peck [?] 1909, 49 Shaftesbury Road, W'. Tentative date of publication from KVK (OCLC WorldCat).</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11117">
                <text>The Free Trade Union</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11118">
                <text>[1908?]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="11119">
                <text>H259</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="17017">
                <text>Free trade</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="24415">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (Platform protectionism: a reply to Mr. Bonar Law, M.P.), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="24416">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="24417">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="24418">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="1587">
        <name>Andrew Bonar Law</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1115">
        <name>Free Trade</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="795">
        <name>Press</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1111">
        <name>Protectionism</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="992" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="1419">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/cd4f89d5a9eb142348ce83cbdb3e571b.pdf?Expires=1777507200&amp;Signature=UN-qubLo7yeXMX%7EBG39wRuPfkpVXJq0XDgLNtEdcqnjAj1liS3uSkkM2g6AZOkKaVMu03a%7ET9Tdc%7Egic-x3Ygwudf38%7EjOT3Fx7MeTnRlveKKlqdXRQCqeazbRiviy-406fRb9ifo69Lec3JOrbPOAsMIa7O-UDBhEQPZcqLLHsaTWj-TqyTTASIbgUyxlDPW53w32UCL2tjnbxiylu5fgYYEn-ts4nTUansNYfTeTXgGSkpuaRXXcm43VijWbimlJAwtPpUCUbU-mExx%7EOwgLNUg5OnF9CLnfYg5SH3iQYEuSSpY9Rd22kQe8oqaaeynT26tkG6YiHDuaWkc0Z0yA__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>34b0379aee51fcf95b2df4e35fbe578e</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="24565">
                    <text>THE THREE

PHILANTHROPISTS
BY

ROBERT G. INGERSOLL

Price Twopence,

LONDON:

PROGRESSIVE PUBLISHING COMPANY,
28 Stonecutter Street, E.O.

1892.

�LONDON:
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY G. W. FOOTE,

28

STONECUTTER STREET, E.C.

�The Three Philanthropists
By Robert Gr. Ingersoll.
I.
“ Well, while I am a beggar, I will rail,
And say there is no sin but to be rich.”

Mr. A. lived in the kingdom of------ -.

He was a
sincere professional philanthropist. He was absolutely
certain that he loved his fellow men, and that his
views were humane and scientific. He concluded to
turn his attention to taking care of people less fortunate
than himself.
With this object in view he investigated the common
people that lived about him, and he found that they
were extremely ignorant, that many of them seemed
to take no particular interest in life or in business,
that few of them had any theories of their own, and
that, while many had muscle, there was only now and
then one who had any mind worth speaking of. Nearly
all of them were destitute of ambition. They were
satisfied if they got something to eat, a place to sleep,
and could now and then indulge in some form of
dissipation. They seemed to have great confidence in
to-morrow—trusted to luck, and took no thought for
the future. Many of them were extravagant, most of
them dissipated, and a good many dishonest.
Mr. A. found that many of the husbands not only
failed to support their families, but that some of them
lived on the labor of their wives; that many of the
wives were careless of their obligations, knew nothing

�4

The Three Philanthropists.

about the art of cooking, nothing of keeping house 1
and that parents, as a general thing, neglected their
children or treated them with cruelty. He also founj
that many of the people were so shiftless that they died
of want and exposure.
After having obtained this information, Mr. A. made
up his mind to do what little he could to better theif
condition. He petitioned the king to assist him, and
asked that he be allowed to take control of five hundred
people in consideration that he would pay a certain
amount into the treasury of the kingdom. The king,
being satisfied that Mr. A. could take care of these
people better than they were taking care of themselves,
granted the petition.
Mr. A., with the assistance of a few soldiers, took
these people from their old homes and haunts to a
plantation of his own. He divided them into groups,
and over each group placed a superintendent. He
made certain rules and regulations for their conduct.
They were only compelled to work from twelve to
fourteen hours a day, leaving ten hours for sleep and
recreation. Good and substantial food was provided.
Their houses were confortable and their clothing
sufficient. Their work was laid out from day to day
and from month to month, so that they knew exactly
what they were to do in each hour of every day.
These rules were made for the good of the people, to
the end that they might not interfere with each other,
that they might attend to their duties, and enjoy
themselves in a reasonable way. They were not
allowed to waste their time, or to use stimulants or
profane language. They were told to be respectful to
the superintendents, and especially to Mr. A.; to be
obedient, and, above all, to accept the position in which
Providence had placed them, without complaining, and
to cheerfully perform their tasks.
Mr. A. had found out all that the five hundred
persons had earned the year before they were taken
control of by him—just how much they had added to

�The Three Philanthropists.

5

the wealth of the world. He had statistics taken for
the year before with great care showing the number of
deaths, the cases of sickness and of destitution, the
number who had committed suicide, how many had
been convicted of crimes and misdemeanors, how many
days they had been idle, and how much time and money
they had spent in drink and for worthless amusements.
During the first year of their enslavement he kept
like statistics. He found that they had earned several
times as much ; that there had been no cases of desti­
tution, no drunkenness; that no crimes had been
committed; that there had been but little sickness,
owing to the regular course of their lives; that few
bad been guilty of misdemeanors, owing to the certainty
of punishment; and that they had been so watched
and superintended that for the most part they had
travelled the highway of virtue and industry.
Mr. A. was delighted, and with a vast deal of pride
showed these statistics to his friends. He not only
demonstrated that the five hundred people were better
off than they had been before, but that his own income
was very largely increased. He congratulated himself
that he had added to the well-being of these people
not only, but had laid the foundation of a great fortune
for himself. On these facts and these figures he
claimed not only to be a philanthropist, but a philo­
sopher ; and all the people who had a mind to go into
the same business agreed with him.
Some denounced the entire proceeding as unwar­
ranted, as contrary to reason and justice. These
insisted that the five hundred people had a right to live
in their own way, provided they did not interfere with
others; that they had the right to go through the
world with little food and with poor clothes, and to
live in huts, if such was their choice. But Mr. A. had
no trouble in answering these objectors. He insisted
that well-being is the only good, and that every human
being is under obligation, not only to take care of him­
self, but to do what little he can towards taking care of

�6

The Three Philanthropists.

others; that where five hundred people neglect to take
care of themselves, it is the duty of somebody else,
who has more intelligence and more means, to take care
of them; that the man who takes five hundred people
and improves their condition, gives them on the average
better food, better clothes, and keeps them out of
mischief, is a benefactor.
“These people,” said Mr. A., “were tried. They
were found incapable of taking care of themselves.
They lacked intelligence, or will, or honesty, or industry,
or ambition, or something, so that in the struggle for
existence they fell behind, became stragglers, dropped
by the wayside, died in gutters; while many were
destined to end their days eithei’ in dungeons or on
scaffolds. Besides all this, they were a nuisance to
their prosperous fellow citizens, a perpetual menace to
the peace of society. They increased the burden of
taxation; they filled the ranks of the criminal classes,
they made it necessary to build more jails, to employ
more policemen and judges ; so that I, by enslaving
them, not only assisted them, not only protected them
against themselves, not only bettered theii’ condition,
not only added to the well-being of society at large,
but greatly increased my own fortune.”
Mr. A. also took the ground that Providence, by
giving him superior intelligence, the genius of command,
the aptitude of taking charge of others, had made it
his duty to exercise these faculties for the well-being
of the people and for the glory of God. Mr. A. fre­
quently declared that he was God’s steward. He often
said he thanked God that he was not governed by a
sickly sentiment, but that he was a man of sense, of
judgment, of force of character, and that the means
employed by him were in accordance with the logic of
facts.
Some of the people thus enslaved objected, saying
that they had the same right to control themselves that
Mr. A. had to control himself. But it only required a
little discipline to satisfy them that they were wrong.

�The Three Philanthropists.

1

Some of the people were quite happy, and declared
that nothing gave them such perfect contentment as
the absence of all responsibility. Mr. A. insisted that
all men had not been endowed with the same capacity ;
that the weak ought to be cared for by the strong;
that such was evidently the design of the Creator, and
that he intended to do what little he could to carry
that design into effect.
Mr. A. was very successful. In a few. years he had
several thousands of men, women, and children working
for him. He amassed a large fortune. He felt that
he had been intrusted with this money by Providence.
He therefore built several churches, and once in a
while gave large sums to societies for the spread of
civilisation. He passed away regretted by a great
many people—not including those who had lived under
his immediate administration. He was buried with
great pomp, the king being one of the pall-bearers,
and on his tomb was this:
HE WAS THE PROVIDENCE OF THE POOR.

�8

The Three Philanthropists.
II.
“ And, being rich, my virtue then ehall be
To say there is no vice but beggary.”

Mr. B. did not believe in slavery.. He despised the
institution with every drop of his blood, and was an
advocate of universal freedom. He held all of the
ideas of Mr. A. in supreme contempt, and frequently
spent whole evenings in denouncing the inhumanity and
injustice of the whole business. He even went so far
as to contend that many of A.’s slaves had more intel­
ligence than A. himself, and that, whether they had
intelligence or not, they had the right to be free. He
insisted that Mr. A.’s philanthropy was a sham ; that
he never bought a human being for the purpose of
bettering that being’s condition ; that he went into
the business simply to make money for himself; and
that his talk about his slaves committing less crime
than when they were free was simply to justify the
crime committed by himself in enslaving his fellow-men.
Mr. B. was a manufacturer, and he employed some
five or six thousand men. He used to say that these
men were not forced to work for him; that they were
at perfect liberty to accept or reject the terms ; that,
so far as he was concerned, he would just as soon
commit larceny or robbery as to force a man to work
for him. “ Every laborer under my roof,” he used to
say, “ is as free to choose as I am.”
Mr. B. believed in absolutely free trade; thought it
an outrage to interfere with the free interplay of
forces; said that every man should buy, or at least
have the privilege of buying, where he could buy
cheapest, and should have the privilege of selling where
he could get the most. He insisted that a man who
has labor to sell has the right to sell it to the best ad­
vantage, and that the purchaser has the right to buy
it at the lowest price. He did not enslave men—he
hired them. Some said that he took advantage of their
necessities, but he answered that he created no neces-

�The Three Philanthropists.

9

sities, that he was not responsible for their condition-,
that he did not make them poor, that he found them
poor and gave them work, and gave them the same
wages that he could employ others for. He insisted
that he was absolutely just to all; he did not give one
man more than another, and he never refused to employ
a man on account of the man’s religion or politics; all
that he did was simply to employ that man if the man
wished to be employed, and give him the wages, no
more and no less, that some other man of like capacity
was willing to work for.
Mr. B. also said that the price of the article manu­
factured by him fixed the wages of the persons em­
ployed, and that he, Mr. B., was not responsible for the
price of the article he manufactured; consequently he
was not responsible for the wages of the workmen.
He agreed to pay them a certain price, he taking the
risk of selling his articles, and he paid them regularly
just on the day he agreed to pay them, and if they
were not satisfied with the wages, they were at perfect
liberty to leave. One of his private sayings was, “ The
pool’ ye have always with you.” And from this he
argued that some men were made poor so that others
could be generous. “ Take poverty and suffering from
the world,” he said, “ and you destroy sympathy and
generosity.”
Mr. B. made a large amount of money. Many of
his workmen complained that their wages did not allow
them to live in comfort. Many had large families, and
therefore but little to eat. Some of them lived in
crowded rooms. Many of the children were carried off
by disease; but Mr. B. took the ground that all these
people had the right to go, that he did not force them
to remain, that if they were not healthy it was not his
fault, and that whenever it pleased Providence to
remove a child, or one of Lhe parents, he, Mr. B., was
not responsible.
Mr. B. insisted that many of his workmen were
extravagant; that they bought things that they did not

�10

The Three Philanthropists.

Qeecl; that they wasted in beer and tobacco money
that they should save for funerals; that many of them
visited places of amusement when they should have
been thinking about death, and that others bought
toys to please the children when they hardly had bread
enough to eat. He felt that he was in no way account­
able for this extravagance, nor for the fact that their
wages did not give them the necessaries of life, because
he not only gave them the same wages that other
manufacturers gave, but the same wages that other
workmen were willing to work for.
Mr. B. said—and he always said this as though it
ended the argument—and he generally stood up to say
it: “ The great law of supply and demand is of divine
origin; it is the only law that will work in all possible
or conceivable cases ; and this law fixes the price of all
labor, and from it there is no appeal. If people are
not satisfied with the operation of this law, then let
them make a new world for themselves.”
Some of Mr. B/s friends reported that on several
occasions, forgetting what he had said on others, he did
declare that his confidence was somewhat weakened in
the law of supply and demand; but this was only
when there seemed to be an over-production of the
things he was engaged in manufacturing, and at such
times he seemed to doubt the absolute equity of the
great law.
Mr. B. made even a larger fortune than Mr. A.,
because when his workmen got old he did not have to
care for them, when they were sick he paid no doctors,
and when their children died he bought no coffins. In
this way he was relieved of a large part of the expenses
that had to be borne by Mr. A. When his workmen
became too old, they were sent to the poor-house;
when they were sick, they were assisted by charitable
societies ; and when they died, they were buried by
pity.
In a few years Mr. B. was the owner of many
millions. He also considered himself as one of God's

�The Three Philanthropists.

H

stewards; felt that Providence had given him the
intelligence to combine interests, to carry out great
schemes, and that he was specially raised up to give
employment to many thousands of people. He often
regretted that he could do no more for his laborers
without lessening his own profits, or, rather, without
lessening his fund for the blessing of mankind the
blessing to begin immediately after his death. He was
so anxious to be the providence of posterity that he was
sometimes almost heartless in his dealings with contem­
poraries. He felt that it was necessary for him to be
economical, to save every dollar that he could, because
in this way he could increase the fund that was finally
to bless mankind. He also felt that in this way he could
lay the foundations of a permanent fame—that he could
build, through his executors, an asylum to be called
the “ B. Asylum,” that he could fill a building with
books to be called the “ B. Library,” and that .he could
also build and endow an institution of learning to be
called the “ B. College,” and that, in addition, a large
amount of money could be given for the purpose of
civilising the citizens of less fortunate countries, to the
end that they might become imbued with that spirit of
combination and manufacture that results in putting
large fortunes in the hands of those who have been
selected by Providence, on account of their talents, to
make a better distribution of wealth than those who
earned it could have done.
Mr. B. spent many thousands of dollars to procure
such legislation as would protect him from foreign com­
petition. He did not believe the law of supply and
demand would work when interfered with by manufac­
turers living in othei’ countries.
Mr. B., like Mr. A., was a man of judgment. He
had what is called a level head, was not easily turned
aside from his purpose, and felt that he was in accord
with the general sentiment of his time. By his own
exertions he rose from poverty to wealth. He was
born in a hut and died in a palace. He was a patron

�12

The Three Philanthropists.

of art and enriched his walls with the works of the
masters.. He insisted that others could and should
follow his example. For those who failed or refused he
had no sympathy. He accounted for their poverty and
wretchedness by saying: “These paupers have only
themselves to blame.” He died without ever having
lost a dollar. His funeral was magnificent, and clergy­
men vied with each other in laudations of the dead,
over his dust rises a monument of marble with the
words:
HE LIVED FOR OTHERS.

III.
“ But there are men who steal, and vainly try
To gild the crime with pompous charity.”
There was another man, Mr. C., who also had the
genius for combination. He understood the value of
capital, the value of labor; knew exactly how much
could.be done with machinery ; understood the economy
of things ; knew how to do everything in the easiest
and shortest way. And he, too, was a manufacturer
and had in his employ many thousands of men, women,
and children. He was what is called a visionary, a
sentimentalist, rather weak in his will, not very
obstinate, had but little egotism ; and it never occurred
to him that he had been selected by Providence, or any
supernatural power, to divide the property of others.
It did not seem to him that he had any right to take

�The Three Philanthropists.

13

from other men their labor without giving them a full
equivalent. He felt that if he had more intelligence
than his fellow men he ought to use that intelligence
not only for his own good but for theirs ; that he cer­
tainly ought not to use it for the purpose of gaining an
advantage over those who were his intellectual inferiors.
He used to say that a man strong intellectually had no
more right to take advantage of a man weak intellec­
tually than the physically strong had to rob the physi­
cally weak.
He also insisted that we should not take advantage
of each other’s necessities; that you should not ask a
drowning man a greater price for lumber than you
would if he stood on the shore; that if you took into
consideration the necessities of your fellow man, it
should be only to lessen the price of that which you
would sell to him, not to increase it. He insisted that
honest men do not take advantage of their fellows.
He was so weak that he had not perfect confidence in
the great law of supply and demand as applied to flesh
and blood. He took into consideration another law of
supply and demand: he knew that the working man
had to be supplied with food, and that his nature
demanded something to eat, a house to live in, clothes
to wear.
Mr. C. used to think about this law of supply and
demand as applicable to individuals. He found that
men would work for exceedingly small wages when
pressed for the necessaries of life; that under some
circumstances they would give theii’ labor for half of
what it was worth to the employer, because they were
in a position where they must do something for wife
or child. He concluded that he had no right to take
advantage of the necessities of others, and that he
should in the first place honestly find what the work
was worth to him, and then give to the man who did
the work that amount.
Other manufacturers regarded Mr. C. as substan­
tially insane, whilst most of his workmen looked upon

�14

The Three Philanthropists.

him as an exceedingly good-natured man, without any
particular genius for business. Mr. C., however, cared
little about the opinions of others, so long as he main­
tained his respect for himself.
At the end of the first year he found that he had
made a large profit, and thereupon he divided this
profit with the people who had earned it. Some
of his friends said to him that he ought to endow
some public institution; that there should be a college
in his native town ; but Mr. C. was of such a peculiar
turn of mind that he thought justice ought to go before
charity, and a little in front of egotism and a desire to
immortalise one’s self. He said that it seemed to him
that of all persons in the world entitled to this profit
were the men who had earned it, and the men who had
made it by their labor, by days of actual toil. He
insisted that, as they had earned it, it was really theirs,
and if it was theirs, they should have it and should
spend it in their own way.
Mr. C. was told that he would make the workmen in
other factories dissatisfied, that other manufacturers
would become his enemies, and that his course would
scandalise some of the greatest men who had done so
much for the civilisation of the world and for the
spread of intelligence. Mr. C. became extremely un­
popular with men of talent, with those who had a
genius for business. He, however, pursued his way,
and carried on his business with the idea that the men
who did the work were entitled to a fair share of the
profits ; that, after all, money was not as sacred as
men, and that the law of supply and demand, as under­
stood, did not apply to flesh and blood.
Mi*. C. said : “ I cannot be happy if those who work
for me are defrauded. If I feel I am taking what
belongs to them, then my life becomes miserable. To
feel that I have done justice is one of the necessities
of my nature. I do not wish to establish colleges. I
wish to establish no public institution. My desire is
to enable those who work for me to establish a few

�The Three Philanthropists.

15

thousand homes for themselves. My ambition is to
enable them to buy the books they ready want to read.
I do not wish to establish a hospital, but I want
to make it possible for my workmen to have
the services of the best physicians physicians
of their own choice. It is not for me to take
their money and use it for the good of others or for
my own glory. It is for me to give what they have
earned to them. After I have given them the money
that belongs to them, I can give them. my advice—I
can tell them how I hope they will use it; and after I
have advised them, they will use it as they please. You
cannot make great men and great women by suppres­
sion. Slavery is not the school in which genius is born.
Every human being must make his own mistakes for
himself, must learn for himself, must have his own ex­
perience ; and if the world improves, it must be from
choice, not from force; and every man who does justice,
who sets the example of fair dealing, hastens the coming
of universal honesty, of universal civilisation.”
Mr. C. carried his doctrine out to the fullest extent,
honestly and faithfully. When he died, there .were at
the funeral those who had worked for him, their wives
and their children. Their tears fell upon his grave.
They planted flowers and paid to him the tribute of
their love. Above his silent dust they erected a monu­
ment with this inscription :
HE ALLOWED OTHERS TO LIVE FOR THEMSELVES.

�WORKS BY COLONEL R. G. INGERSOLL.
MISTAKES OF MOSES
...
...
... 1 o
Superior edition, in cloth ...
...
... 1 g
Only Complete Edition published in England.
DEFENCE OF FREETHOUGHT
...
... 0 6
Five Hours’ Speech at the Trial of 0. B.
Reynolds for Blasphemy.
REPLY TO GLADSTONE. With a Biography by
J. M. Wheeler ...
...
...
.. 0 4
ROME OR REASON ? Reply to Cardinal Manning 0 4
CRIMES AGAINST CRIMINALS
........................ 0 3
AN ORATION ON WALT WHITMAN ............... 0 3
FAITH AND FACT. Reply to Rev. Dr. Field
... 0 2
GOD AND MAN. Second Reply to Dr. Field
... 0 2
THE HOUSEHOLD OF FAITH
...
... 0 2
LOVE THE REDEEMER. Reply to Count Tolstoi 0 2
THE LIMITS OF TOLERATION
...
... 0 2
A Discussion with Hon. F. D. Coudert and
Gov. S. L. Woodford
THE DYING CREED
.
o 2
DO I BLASPHEME ?
...
....................0 2
THE CLERGY AND COMMON SENSE
... 0 2
SOCIAL SALVATION
...
...
... 0 2
MARRIAGE AND DIVORCE ...
...
0 2
GOD AND THE STATE
...
...
... 0 2
WHY AM I AN AGNOSTIC ?
...
... 0 2
WHY AM I AN AGNOSTIC ? Part II.
... 0 2
ART AND MORALITY
...
...
... 0 2
CREEDS AND SPIRITUALITY
...
0 1
CHRIST AND MIRACLES . .
...
... 0 1
THE GREAT MISTAKE
...
...
... 0 1
LIVE TOPICS
.
0 1
MYTH AND MIRACLE
. .
...
0 1
REAL BLASPHEMY
...
...
... 0 1
REPAIRING THE IDOLS ...
...
... 0 1
“ THE FREETHINKER,” the only penny Freethought
paper in England; sixteen pages; edited by G. W. Footk.
Published every Thursday. Should be read by all reformers
and lovers of progress.
R. Forder, 28 Stonecutter-street, London, E.O.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="9574">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="9572">
                <text>The three philanthropists</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="9573">
                <text>Ingersoll, Robert Green [1833-1899]</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="9575">
                <text>Place of publication: London&#13;
Collation: 15 p. ; 19 cm.&#13;
Notes: Part of the NSS pamphlet collection. Works by Colonel R.G. Ingersoll listed on back cover. Reprinted from North American Review Vol. 153. December 1891. No. 79a in Stein checklist.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="9576">
                <text>Progressive Publishing Company</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="9577">
                <text>1892</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="9578">
                <text>N403</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="17810">
                <text>Liberalism</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="24566">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (The three philanthropists), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="24567">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="24568">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="24569">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="991">
        <name>Liberalism</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="1613">
        <name>NSS</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="795">
        <name>Press</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
  <item itemId="755" public="1" featured="0">
    <fileContainer>
      <file fileId="564">
        <src>https://d1y502jg6fpugt.cloudfront.net/25778/archive/files/049e15269cfc71c0d494c3f1b7baf7f2.pdf?Expires=1777507200&amp;Signature=CDO%7El4RbZz7FqRYhMvd0bOaaHZrHtmOsBSasCMYU6yXOFj0XA87qePYtcCaQ2ZGyKtKq96o656JSsEEuYw-AlaaeBj0aP2w7TgvQhFWwToYlnDHEVwz2CQdilGNmljDngnPI8tkwoO97x-1LD5MNWxir7BmooFJjG3s2pyJlKtYIZbaArNXd-GIKwI-WHCKnu8LQL4ZEXxAyD8CfK7tlYyNyaEDYZzebwXk-8X0xfYms3Y54SDiU5IQLwLBMFQ-4tlQq9bItEyf7YpphUf8rO%7E7hLCxsOLgyVRVDiYxnxdItVXWVaUmTPp2ETPLlegWz%7Ev7tgeEu9yaVocr5RTLRuA__&amp;Key-Pair-Id=K6UGZS9ZTDSZM</src>
        <authentication>44c946fd7f703de275b94c7ee0f393c1</authentication>
        <elementSetContainer>
          <elementSet elementSetId="5">
            <name>PDF Text</name>
            <description/>
            <elementContainer>
              <element elementId="53">
                <name>Text</name>
                <description/>
                <elementTextContainer>
                  <elementText elementTextId="19098">
                    <text>CONTRADICTIONS
OF

LORD PALMERSTON
IN REFERENCE TO

POLAND AND CIRCASSIA,
■Snr,;II&lt; £(7

' -a

“ Russia can be reached only in her instruments.”
The Crisis, Paris, 184,0.

LONDON:

HARDWICKE, 192, PICCADILLY.
August, 1863.

Price One Shilling.

'*

�/v

&lt;■ SIM
£ H
' "■'

A d A £’•'.'■•.• H '’■•ATAM
jasas Of won'
iHl IO

ClWMA&amp;tAiL M1W

&gt;•■ PZ&gt;’1Z1’100

if M &gt;h

*fa a®
.

.-

. * j4 .

■

la T4&gt;.-iT 9«l|ji'.-

..

.,.'■
■■?

*■ eb»

A5^/h;' ,^«
y
* 4^C

fr

.

fc

'■’ .i’'&gt; A r/£ oA

S$W f&gt;%O ^n- wA'y. L y

*’’

hrjufii'.A.n.'Az. ■ &gt;

z ■ '.''J

4^5 :'Z

Ar:;.'? .taiiS
.
.
:•:••■ L
„•»
' £ Wi ?■- ir-il---- : -Wi.bbB *•
'. • '

•'

.

' ,

.

.

.

“

.

'.
*

lb
W1 'A ai-lMpt

" rc\" &gt;

■b?
*

tH

•

•&gt;. .

9«Ci’U”-.':..T '? f/j
.

.
r

.“

-.

&lt; fa iMjgjffijff/f-•■ -

,
&lt; ■■

.

-.

bOjfcK

?‘^s'uy a&gt; ., A. •'« T mil * o ?i • •iis‘;jtK • j bu r
»

•
. «

*

- \ '1'■ '■

. f!Wl-t
.
.
W'i

'W .’T &lt; .
b-,- &gt;.'•• -&lt;_
% hissed A A

' ■.'

&lt; . 1U£{

J

x;': tjS . j
|
*

�FALSEHOOD AS A METHOD OF GOVERNMENT.

17, 1863.
An event took place towards the end of the recent Session of
Parliament unprecedented in the history of this country. The
First Minister of the Crown was deliberately charged by Mr.
Cobden with three falsehoods.
The three falsehoods had all been told in the House, and one
was a wilful perversion, after his death, of a speech delivered by
a rival. The purpose in the three cases was to involve the House
in expenditure.
On the 30th of July, 1845, Lord Palmerston had announced
that the invention of steam-ships had destroyed the maritime
supremacy of England; Sir Robert Peel had scouted the notion
as a ridiculous absurdity. On the 23rd of July, 1860, Lord
Palmerston attributed to Sir Robert Peel this very state­
ment—namely, that steam had bridged the Channel, and that as
regards security from aggression, England had ceased to be an
island.
On.the 10th July, 1862, Mr. Cobden, on the authority of
quotations from Hansard, called on Lord Palmerston to admit
that his assertion was a mistake, stating that, in order to be Par­
liamentary, he used the word “ inexactness^ Lord Palmerston
refused to enter on the subject. Mr. Cobden’s constituents and
several. other bodies have since addressed him on the subject,
conveying their approbation of his conduct.
The effect of Mr. Cobden’s accusation is, therefore, to raise
the objeet of it above all Parliamentary control.
This alarming state of things would be at once reversed if the
laws were enforced. The former practice of the expulsion from
the House of Commons of those who stated what was not true,.
REPORT OF ST. PANCRAS COMMITTEE, APRIL

�would not- only stop the scandal but prevent the malversation
which these falsehoods are employed to disguise.
The first Memoir hereto appended is on Falsehood as dealt with
by the forms of the House of Commons. The second is on the
Falsehoods of .Lord Palmerston, giving some idea of the
extent to which Falsehood is carried on in the management of
the Country.
Signed by order of the Committee, and on their behalf.
C. D. Collet, Chairman.
C. F. Jones, Secretary.

I.
How to deal with Falsehood by the
Forms of the House of Commons.
For some generations back it has been held as an axiom that
Members of the Legislature were incapable of falsehood. Since
the year 1847, however, accusations of this offence have not
only circulated without the walls of Parliament, but have on
several occasions made their way into the House of Commons.
These accusations have always been directed against the same
person—Lord Palmerston. Hitherto they have always been
incidental to Motions respecting some foreign State. Such
Motions have generally been got rid of by means of a u countout” or the dropping of an order of the day, so that the issue
has been evaded.
The recent charges laid against Lord Palmerston, by Mr.
Cobden, having been made under cover of the word &lt;( inex­
actness,” have neither presented to the House a dilemma to be
evaded nor to individual members an opportunity to be seized.
The remedy is therefore to reverse the act of Mr. Cobden, and
to bring forward a Motion in the House, dealing with the act by
its proper name, and inflicting the ancient Parliamentary punish­
ment for that offence. An inspection of the Journals of the House
shows that this punishment consists in expulsion.
In the cases selected, the motive to falsehood appears unim­
portant; namely, to obtain the privilege of Parliament for some
person not entitled to it. The sole point at issue was whether the
Member had spoken the truth or not. The first of these two
cases is that of Colonel Wanklyn, who was summarily expelled.
The second, that of Sir John Prettiman, who was suspended,
and afterwards restored on submission, is still more instructive,
because it shows the pains taken to examine into and to prevent
prevarication, always more difficult to deal with than direct false­
hood.

�7
CASE OF COLONEL WANKLYN.

A.D. 1677} 30 Charles II. Friday, February 1.—A Motion being made
against the frequent and irregular granting of Paper Protections by Mem­
bers of this House; and
A Petition of Angela Margaretta Cottington being read, complaining
of Mr. Wanklyn, a Member of this House, for granting a Protection to
Charles Cottington, Esq., her husband, as his menial servant, whereby
she was hindered in her prosecution at law against him;
And the House being also informed that the said Mr. Wanklyn had
granted another Protection to one Jones, whereby to hinder the execution
of a writ of restitution awarded by the Court of King’s Bench;
And Mr. Wanklyn being present, and standing up in his place, and an­
swering for himself, and to several questions which were propounded to him
by Mr. Speaker ;
And being withdrawn by Order, and the matter debated;
Resolved, &amp;c., nem. contradicente, That Colonel Wanklyn in granting
Protection to Mr. Cottington and Mr. Jones, not being his menial servants,
has violated the justice and honour of this House.
. The Question being put, That Mr. Wanklyn, for granting such Protec­
tions, shall be expelled this .House;
The House divide;
The Yeas go forth ;
TeUor,

TeBers

the
} for the Noes’ 109-

And so it was resolved in the Affirmative.
The Question being put, That Mr. Wanklyn shall receive his sentence at
the Bar standing;
It was resolved in the Affirmative.
Mr. Wanklyn being brought to the Bar by the Seijeant-at-Arms attend­
ing the House, Mr. Speaker, in the name of the House, pronounced the
said sentence.
Ordered, That Mr. Speaker do issue out his warrant to the Clerk of the
Crown to make out a new writ for the election of a Member to serve in this
present Parliament for the Borough of Westbury in the County of Wilts,
in the room of Thomas Wanklyn, Esq., who was this day expelled the
*
House.
CASE OF SIR JOHN PRETTIMAN.

A.D. 1669, 21 Charles II. Wednesday, December 1.—Upon complaint
made of a Breach of Privilege committed by one * * in arresting of
Robert Humes, a menial servant of Sir John Prettiman, a Member of this
House;
Ordered, That it be referred to Mr. Speaker to examine the matter com­
plained of, and give such order therein as he shall find just.
Saturday, December 4.—Mr. Speaker reports the case of Robert Humes,
servant to Sir John Prettiman, arrested and in the prison of the King’s
Bench: that he was heretofore a merchant, but left off his trade about five
years since, and that in August last he was entertained a servant to Sir
John Prettiman at twelve pounds per annum wages : and was employed in
recovering his rents; and was arrested in four several actions of the case,
of a hundred pounds a piece.

* Journals of the House of Commons, vol. ix. pp. 430-31.

�8
The Question being put, That privilege be allowed to Robert Humes,
menial servant to Sir John Prettiman ;
’
The House divided;
The Yeas went out;
poMheYeas.29.

I

.
19.
And so it was resolved in the Affirmative.
Ordered, That the Marshal of the King’s Bench do discharge Robert
Humes, menial servant to Sir John Prettiman (being arrested in breach of
privilege) out of prison.
Monday, March 21, 1670 (New Style.')—Two Petitions being tendered
against Sir John Prettiman, one from Dame Theodosia Prettiman, and
the other from Elizabeth Humes ;
Ordered that the Petitions be read to-morrow morning; and that Sir John
Prettiman have notice to attend then.
Wednesday, March 30.—A Petition of Elizabeth Humes, wife of Robert
Humes, was read;
Resolved, &amp;c., That the Petition be committed to [here follow twenty
names], or any five of them ; and they are to meet to-morrow morning, at
seven of the clock, in the Speaker’s Chambers, and to examine the matter of
the Petition, and report it, with their opinions therein, to the House; and to
send for persons, papers, and records.
Thursday, April 7.—Sir Gilbert Talbot reports from the Committee to
which the Petition of Elizabeth Humes was committed, the whole state of
the matter and evidence therein : And that the Committee did leave it to the
House, to do what they should think fit therein.
And the Question, upon the whole matter, being, whether the said Humes
ought to be allowed privilege as the menial servant of Sir John Pretti­
man ;
Resolved, &amp;c., That the matter be recommitted to the former Committee,
to examine whether Sir John Prettiman did know of the condition of the
said Humes, and what accusations were against Humes, when he entertained
him for his servant; and whether he knew he was a prisoner for any criminal
matter, or under bail for the good behaviour, when he did entertain him;
and whether he were so when the Motion was made for his privilege ; and
whether he were arrested, or in prison, for a real debt, or whether the actions
against him were not feigned: And Sir John Prettiman is to attend the
Committee, and make it appear that he^was arrested and detained prisoner
for debt, after he was retained his servant: And the Committee is revived,
and to sit this afternoon : And the Keeper of the prison of the King’s Bench
is to attend the Committee, to give an account of the arresting and detaining
of the said Humes in prison: And all that shall come to the Committee are
to have voices : And [here follow eight names] are added to the Committee :
And the care of the matter is recommended to Mr. Crouch.
Friday, April 8.—Mr. Crouch reports from the Committee to whom the
Petition of Mrs. Humes was committed, That they had, in pursuance of the
order of recommitment, examined the whole matter of fact thereby directed,
relating to Sir John Prettiman’s protection, and moving the House for
giving privilege to Robert Humes, as his menial servant.
Upon stating whereof to the House, it appeared that the House had been
ill-dealt with by Sir John Prettiman in his concealing the truth of the case,
and that Humes was released out of prison, from actions depending against
him, by the miscarriage of Sir John Prettiman, as his menial servant, when
in truth he was not.

�Sir John Prettiman being withdrawn into the Speaker’s Chambers;
Resolved, &amp;c., nemine contradicente, That Sir John Prettiman be suspended
his sitting in this House, and from all privileges Its a Member thereof, until
he shall produce Robert Humes.
Resolved, &amp;c., That he be called to the Bar of this House, and receive from
Mr. Speaker this sentence upon his knees.
The House being informed that the said Sir John Prettiman was not to
be found in the Speaker’s Chambers, ordered that the Serjeant-at-Arms at­
tending this House do bring the said Sir John Prettiman to the Bar of
this House to-morrow morning, to receive his sentence as aforesaid.
Resolved, &amp;c., That the back door of the Speaker’s Chambers be nailed
up, and not opened during any sessions of Parliament.
Saturday, April 9.—Ordered, that it be referred to Colonel Bird, Sir
Thomas Meeres, Colonel Reames, Mr. Coleman, Colonel Talbot, to see a
true entry made in the Journal, of the matters concerning Sir John Pret­
timan.
Resolved, &amp;c., That no Member of this House do grant any protection to
any but such only as are their menial servants. And that all protections
already granted to any other persons besides menial servants be forthwith
withdrawn and called in.
Resolved, &amp;c., That all protections and written certificates of the Members
of this House be declared void in Taw, and be forthwith withdrawn and called
in, and that none be granted for the future; and that the privilege of Mem­
bers for their menial servants be observed according to Law; and that, if
any menial servant shall be arrested and detained contrary to privilege, he
shall, upon complaint thereof made, be discharged by order from the
Speaker.
Same day, afternoon.—Resolved, &amp;c., That a day be given to Sir John
Prettiman to appear and receive the judgment of the House against him.
Resolved, &amp;c. That the day be the second Tuesday at the next meeting
after the Recess.
Monday, April 11, 1670.—(The King having made a speech to the Two
Houses) Mr. Speaker reports the effects of His Majesty’s Speech: And
that it was His Majesty’s pleasure the House should adjourn till the 21th
of October next.
And accordingly the House adjourned till the 24th of October next.
Monday, October 31, 1670.—A Petition of Sir John Prettiman being
tendered to the House;
Ordered, That the Petition of Sir John Prettiman be read on Thursday
morning, nine of the clock.
Triday, November 11.—The Petition of Sir John Prettiman, Knight, was
read. The Petition of Elizabeth Humes was also read.
Resolved, &amp;c., That the Serjeant-at-Arms attending this House do, accord­
ing to former order, bring Sir John Prettiman to the Bar of this House on
Monday next, to receive the judgment of the House against him.
Monday, November 14.—In pursuance of the former order of this House, Sir
John Prettiman was, by the Serjeant-at-Arms, brought to the Bar of the
House; who there, upon his knees, received from Mr. Speaker the judgment
and sentence of the House, for his being suspended sitting in this House,
and of all privileges, as a Member thereof, until he shall produce Robert
Humes.
Resolved, &amp;c., that Sir John Prettiman be heard at the Bar of this House
on Monday next upon his Petition, and the Petition of Mrs. Humes, both
formerly read; and that the Seijeant do give them notice hereof.
Wednesday, November 23.—The House then, according to former Order,
did proceed to the hearing of the matter between Sir John Prettiman and

�10
Mrs. Humes. And the Petitions on both sides being again read; and the
counsel for Sir John Prettiman, and the parties and witnesses on both sides,
being heard; it being made appear, on the behalf of Sir John Prettiman,
that he had, since the last recess, used his utmost endeavour to apprehend
and bring in Humes, the husband of Mrs. Humes ; and nothing of the sug­
gestions of Mrs. Humes, her Petition being made out ; upon Debate of this
matter;
Resolved, &amp;c., That Sir John Prettiman be restored; and have his pri­
vilege, to attend the duty of his place, as a Member of this House.
*

J

From the passage in italics it appears that detection was fol­
lowed not only by the punishment of the offender, but by a pro­
vision to ensure the non-recurrence of similar acts. The restora­
tion of the practice of punishing offences would now, as then, be
accompanied by provisions to prevent them, or, rather, the pro­
visions already made by the laws would cease to be ineffective the
moment it was known that punishment would be the result of
their infraction.

il

The Falsehoods of Lord Palmerston.
From the diplomatic history of the last thirty-six years we
propose to select such cases of falsehood as are most glaring, and
such as may be dealt with without entering into the objects for
which they were told.
The cases brought forward by Mr. Cobden have, of course, to
be narrated first, and a careful consideration will show that two of
these were, beyond all others, appropriate ones for the House to
deal with. The list then extends in the inverse order of time.

'

REGARDING THE MILITARY FORCES OF FRANCE.
(mb. cobden’s first charge.)
On Monday, July 7, Mr. Cobden laid before the House a
comparative statement of the forces of England and France, both
naval and military, showing that never had the naval superiority
of England been so great, or the military superiority of France so
small, as at the present time. He complained of the habitual
i( inexactness ” of Lord Palmerston as the cause of the panic,
and consequently of the increase in the expenditure. He made
special reference to his having added 200,000 men to the real
numbers of the French army:—
“ But the noble Lord lias not confined his statements to the navy. He has
also given, us some facts and figures respecting the land forces of Erance ; but
in his statement there was an inexactness of a very grave kind, for he exceeded
the amount of the Trench force by two hundred thousand men, which called

* Journals of the House of Commons, vol. ix. pp. 114—169.

J

�11
down a correction from the Moniteur. I must complain of the habitual in­
exactness of the noble Lord as to these matters, and if the China debate
should come on to-morrow I should have to recite another grave inaccuracy.
On the 24tli (23rd) of May the noble Lord, in speaking of the land forces of
France, said: ‘ On the 1st of January, 1862, the French army consisted’—
these are the corrected figures which the noble Lord afterwards gave—‘ of
446,348 men under arms. There was a reserve of 170,000 men, liable to be
called out at a fortnight or three weeks’ notice, malting altogether 616,348 ’
not 816,000 as the noble Lord really said.
“ Lord Palmerston.—No. I never said anything of the kind.
“Mr. Cobden.—I beg the noble Lord’s pardon, this was not a mistake of
■a figure. There was addition and subtraction, and the statement was the same
all through. The noble Lord proceeded‘ In addition to this force actually
under arms, or liable to be called out for service, I stated that there were 268,417
National Guards, making a total available force of 884,765.’ ”—Times, July 8.

Lord Palmerston replied.-.—
“ The hon. Member accuses me of great exaggeration. Now, I utterly deny
that I have been guilty of any exaggeration. Now, with regard to the French
army, I stated on a recent occasion that the French army on the 1st January,
consisted of 446,000 men under arms, and 170,000 men of the reserve, making
a total of 616,000 men. I was reported to have made that total 816,000. It
is very seldom that those gentlemen who report our debates in this House
commit an error, and an error in one figure is not unnatural.”—Times, July 8.

This was on the 7th July. Lord Palmerston speaks of a
recent occasion, but there had been two occasions. The first was
on the 19th May, the second was on the 23rd, and purported to be
a correction not of the former speech but of the erroneous report
of it. On the 19th May Lord Palmerston said:—
“ On the 1st of January last, France had 646,000 men, I think, at all events
upwards of 640,000 men under arms. She had, in addition, 170,000 men of
reserve, liable to be called back to the ranks at a fortnight’s notice. Besides
that she has upwards of 200,000 National Guards. Therefore, her regular
forces under arms, or liable to be called to the ranks at a fortnight’s notice,
are about 816,000 to our 100,000. The French Government had since
determined that towards the end of the year 31,000 of the 646,000 should be
transferred from the active army to the reserve, making no difference in the
amount available, but diminishing the expense without diminishing the eventual
efficiency. I should say, besides the 646,000, there were 70,000 of the con­
scription of the present year, which might be called out at any moment if
necessary.”—Times, May 20.

On May 23rd, Lord Palmerston said:—
“ The lion. Gentleman (Sir R. Clieton) read a report of something which I
had said here on a former occasion, in which, notwithstanding its general ac­
curacy, there was a mistake of a figure. On the 1st of January, the French
army consisted of 446,348 men under arms. There was, besides, a reserve of
170,000 men, liable to be called out at a fortnight or three weeks’ notice,
making altogether 616,348 men under arms or liable to be called out for service;
there were 268,417 National Guards, making a total available force of 884,705.
And I stated that besides these there were 70,000 men of the conscription for
the present year, liable to be called out if their services should be required. I
also stated that of the 446,000 it was intended at the time to transfer between
30,000 and 40,000 from the number under arms io the reserve, making no dif-

�12
ference in the really available force, though the change is attended with a certain
amount of economy.”—Times, May 24.

It is thus evident that the reporters had made no mistake. Lord
Palmerston says only one figure was wrong, meaning it to
be believed that an 8 was substituted by the reporters for a 6. After
making a variety of minor corrections of a statement in which he
professed that only one figure was wrong, he says, “Making a total
available force OF 884,765.” What he had said before was,
“ Therefore her regular forces under arms or liable to be called to
the ranks at a fortnight?s notice, are about 816,000, against our
100,000.” The reporters, therefore, according to him, substituted,
not a 6 for an 8, but the words in italics for those in small
capitals.
The occasion of this correction has to be taken into considera­
tion. It was made on the night of Friday, the 23rd May.
The' next morning the following denial appeared at Paris, in
the Monileur:—
“ In the sitting of the House of Commons of the 19th instant, Lord Pal­
estimated the strength of the Trench. army on the 1st of January,
1862, at 816,000 men, of whom 646,000 were under arms, and 170,000 under
reserve. This estimate contains an error sufficiently serious to require a recti­
fication. On the 1st of January, 1862, the effective strength of the army was
not 646,000, but 447,000 men—a difference of 199,000 men. The reserve
counted, at the same date, not 170,000 men, but 165,000—a difference of
5000. The total error is, therefore, 204,000 men, or one quarter of the estimate
made in the House of Commons. Since the 1st of January the number of men
of the active army who have been allowed to go into the reserve is not 31,000,
but exceeds 38,000. This brings the reserve to 203,000 men, and reduces the
effective strength of the active army to 409,000 men.- Total, 612,000.”
merston

If Lord Palmerston had been misreported, it was his duty to
have corrected the error the next day. It was also open to him
to inform the French Government what he had really said. But
the Moniteur corrects not the reporters, but Lord Palmerston.
Before taking so serious a step, the French Government must have
demanded an explanation, and have failed to obtain it. The
Moniteur addresses itself to England, for in France it is no crime
to have a quarter of a million extra soldiers in arms. Lord Pal­
merston corrects the reporters just in time to nullify the effect
in England of the protest in the Moniteur. That protest is then
a cry of distress. Lord Palmerston tyrannises over the French
Emperor in this matter, just as M. Thouvenel domineers over
Lord Russell in the affairs of Mexico. This is the one Cabinet,
of which “ some members live on the banks of the Seine, and
others on the banks of the Thames.”*
The case, however, is not complete without Lord Palmerston’s
description of the notice in the Monileur. On the 7 th July he said:—
* Lord Palmerston in 1856.

�13
“ But my statement was 616,000, and not 816,000. The French. Moniteur
corrected my statement, and what was that correction ? It charged me with
having made a little error both in the force under arms and in reserve, and the
aggregate was stated by the Moniteur to be 612,000 instead of 616,000. That
was the correction of the Moniteur, which completely and substantially affirmed
the statement that I had made.”—Times, July 8.

Lord Palmerston pretends that the Moniteur accuses him of
an error of only 4000 men; but the Moniteur expressly says:
“ The total error is 204,000 men.” Mr. Cobden terms this
“ inexactness.” The issue between them was the simplest in the
world. Lord Palmerston said it was a mistake of a single
figure. Mr. Cobden said it was not a mistake of a single figure.
Lord Palmerston’s words prove Mr. Cobden’s case. On this
Mr. Cobden drops the matter.

REGARDING THE RATIFICATION OF THE TREATY
OF TIEN-TSIN.
(mr. cobden’s second charge.)
The next day occurred the China debate, and, according to his
promise, Mr. Cobden brought up another case of “ inexactness.”
He proved that Lord Palmerston had first declared that the
Emperor of China had ratified the Treaty of Tien-Tsin, and had
afterwards declared that the war of 1859 was made to obtain the
ratification of that Treaty. Here are the two statements:—
Lord Palmerston, March 16, 1860.
“ A Treaty has been concluded with China. That Treaty has been approved
by the Emperor. We want the ratifications to be exchanged; we want the
Treaty to become a formal and acknowledged compact between the two
countries.”—Mansard, vol. 157, p. 807.
Lord Palmerston, February 14,1861.
“ It is well known that the operations in China arose from the refusal of the
Chinese Government to ratify the Treaty of Tien-Tsin, which has been con­
cluded between the two countries. It became necessary to obtain the ratifica­
tion of that Treaty.—Mansard, vol. 161, p. 401.

Lord Palmerston said in March, I860, “ That Treaty has
been approved by the Emperor.” That is, it had been ratified by
him at Pekin, as it had been by Queen Victoria in London. On
reference to the Blue-books it will be found that in China this
had been publicly done. An edict had appeared respecting the
Treaty, and it had actually been put in operation before the arrival
of Mr. Bruce. His visit was to exchange the ratifications, which
the Treaty had specially provided must be done at Pekin, although
that exchange could have taken place just as well at London, or
at any Chinese port. When Lord Palmerston contradicts Mr.
Cobden on this point, on the 8th July, he makes his former as­
sertion still plainer. For he says, “It (the last expedition) was

�14

Q

not undertaken solely because Mr. Brtjce was not allowed to go
to Pekin (another falsehood); but because the Emperor refused to
ratify certain articles of that Treaty, which he said must be changed
before they could be carried out ”
On the 10th July, when Mr. Cobden answered what Lord
Palmerston had said on the 8th, he (Mr.. Cobden) repeated,
“ I stated that the Treaty had been ratified, and that all that had
to be done was to exchange the ratifications. ’
The truth, as appears in the documents published by the Eng­
lish Government itself, is that not only had the Emperor of China
publicly assented to the Treaty, not only were the English actually
trading at some of the new ports opened to them by it before Mr.
Bruce’s arrival and the attack on the Peiho forts, but that no
objection was ever offered to the formal act of exchanging the
ratifications of the two Sovereigns, whether at Pekin or elsewhere.
Lord Palmerston is so sensible of the falsehood he is stating that
he carefully mixes up “ ratification” and il exchange of ratifica­
tions,” and by doing so asserts that what Mr. Cobden read confirmed his statement. This was on the 10th, as we shall pre­
sently see.
No war having been declared, the Treaty of Tien-Tsin was un­
lawfully obtained, and is not binding upon China. Whether it
was obtained by one or by two lawless expeditions is of no im­
portance here. What is of importance is, that, in this as in other
matters, Lord Palmerston’s statements are diametrically op­
posed to each other.
REGARDING STEAM HAVING DESTROYED ENG­
LAND’S NAVAL SUPREMACY.
(mr. cobden’s third charge.)
On the 10th of July, Mr. Cobden brought a third accusation
of inexactness” against Lord Palmerston. He had quoted
Sir Robert Peel as concurring with him instead of being op­
posed to him on the subject of steam, the cause of the destruction
of England’s naval supremacy. Mr. Cobden said:—
“ At an early period of my experience in this House a circumstance hap­
pened to which I must refer, because it affords another example—a flagrant
example of the inexactness and carelessness of the noble Lord in the state­
ments which he makes to us. It occurred in 1845. On that occasion the
noble Lord had already mounted this hobby of his, that steam was the great
danger of this- country. He was fond of saying that the application of steam
to navigation had spanned the Channel with a steam bridge. That simile
occurs a dozen times in his speeches from 1842 downwards. Let nobody
undervalue the force of these repetitions of a phrase, because by dint of them
we come at last to believe them ourselves, and we make others believe them
also. In 1845 the noble Lord, in a harangue intended to induce Sir R. Peel

�15
to increase our armaments in some direction, launched this favourite idea of
his. Sir R. Peel controverted it. That led to the noble Lord rising again to
explain himself. I will read these passages. Outlie 30th of July, 1845, Lord
Palmerston said:—
“ ‘ In reference to steam navigation, what he (Lord Palmerston) said was,
that the progress which had been, made had converted the ordinary means of
transport into a steam bridge.’
“ Sir R. Peel, immediately following in reply, said
“1 The noble Lord (Lord Palmerston) appeared to retain the impression
that our means of defence were rather abated by the discovery of steam navi­
gation. He (Sir Robert Peel) was not at all prepared to admit that. He
thought that the demonstration which we could make of our steam navy was
one which would surprise the world ; and as the noble Lord (Lord Palmerston)
had spoken of steam bridges, he would remind him that there were two parties
who could play at making them.’
Now comes this flagrant specimen of the noble Lord’s inexactness. I pur­
posely use that long and rather French word because I wish to be Parlia­
mentary in what I say. (Laughter.) The noble Lord, in speaking of this
very Fortifications Bill when he brought it in on the 23rd of July, 1860, said,
still reiterating the same argument:—“ e And, in fact, as I remember Sir R. Peel stating, steam had bridged the
Channel, and for the purposes of aggression had almost made this country cease
to be an island.”
“ Now, I happened to hear all that myself, but I am afraid to say so, because I
may be contradicted. (“ Hear,” and laughter.) But now T will make a sug­
gestion to the noble Lord. Will he send one of his junior Lords of the Trea­
sury to the library to get Hansard? I give him the volumes:—Hansard,
vol. 82, p. 1233, and vol. 160, p. 18. The noble Lord will probably speak
again, as we are in committee, and it would be a grateful thing if he would get
Hansard to satisfy himself of that gross inaccuracy. Moreover, it would only
be just to the memory of a great Statesman, and it is also due to. this House
that he should admit his error and recant it. There would be a novelty about
such a proceeding that would be quite charming. (Laughter.) Let him admit
that he is wrong. _ I will forgive him the China business if he will only get
Hansard, and admit that he was wrong, that it was a fiction—quite a mistake of
memory. (“ Hear, hear,” and laughter.) But the serious question is what kind
of opinion shall we form of the noble Lord’s judgment.”—Times-, July 11, 1862.

Observe, Mr. Cobden says the serious question is Lord Pal­
judgment, not his integrity, which he had just proved
not to exist. Lord Palmerston evades; the charge:—
merston’s

“ It is very curious that my hon. Friend accuses me of inexactitude, and
refers me to Hansard to prove my error. I do not feel much disposed to
follow his example, because he and I differed the other evening on a matter of
historical fact. He contended that the Emperor of China had ratified the
Treaty of Tien-Tsin. I said he had not. After two or three days’ delay, my
hon. Friend brought down a Blue-book to confirm his assertion, and proceeded
to read a passage which completely substantiates my statement. [Mr. Cobden
intimated dissent.] Let my hon. Friend read it again if he pleases. I did not
the other night read the whole of the case; but the fact was just as he read it,
and as I stated it. The Emperor of China wrote one of his mandarins to say
that he approved of the Treaty; but when he was called upon to ratify it, and
exchange ratifications, which process alone could give it international value, he
refused, and that which my hon. Friend read confirmed the statement I made.”
(Cheers.)—Times, July 11, 1862.

�16

Mr. Cobden had quoted not a Blue-book but Hansard. One
of his quotations has already been extracted under the head
“Lord Palmerston, March 16, 1860.” The other was from
Lord John Bussell, February 13, 1860:—
“ The Treaty of Tien-Tsin had been signed, and had received the special
approval of the Emperor of China. Nothing but the ratification remained to
be given, and it would have been impossible for us—because Her Majesty’s
forces had suffered a loss, because 400 or 500 men had been killed or wounded
—to give up a Treaty solemnly agreed to, or to retreat from conditions to
which the Emperor of China had given his assent.”—Hansard, vol. 156,
p. 945.

Since this Memoir was published in its original form, Lord
Palmerston has gone round again. In the Debate of July 9,
on Fortifications, he used these words:—
“The hon. Member for Rochdale has referred to something which passed
between myself and the late Sir Robert Peel. When I said that steam had
bridged the channel, Sir Robert replied, in a way suitable to a debate in this
House, “ Ay, it may have bridged the Channel, but that is a game at which
two can play.”—Times, July 10, 1863.

The Prime Minister is charged by Mr. Cobden with three
falsehoods. Two are proved; the proof being accompanied by
fresh falsehoods: the third is admitted. This was a case to be
submitted to the judgment of the House. Mr. Cobden had no
option but a duty which he was bound to perform.
In 1670 the House of Commons suspended Sir John Pretti­
man, for having only “ dealt badly with the House by conceal­
ing the truth” about a man for whom he had obtained privilege,
by falsely representing him to be his menial servant. The offence
was the falsehood. It is no mitigation of Lord Palmerston’s
offence that it is in weighty, not in trifling matters, that
he has “ dealt badly with the House by concealing the truth.”
But this, which is no mitigation of the offence, is an aggravation
of the danger. In 1670 the House resented an act of deception.
In 1862 it courts such acts, in order to pretend that it is de­
ceived. No such deception exists any longer.
GENERAL PRACTICE OF FALSEHOOD

(charges

brought by the queen and substantiated by
EARL RUSSELL.)

The falsehoods with regard to the French army were told
with the view to excite alarm in England, so as to increase the
military expenditure as against the aggressive power of France.
At the same time the Cabinets of England and France are de­
clared to be so united as to form but one.
*
* A little while ago, Louis Napoleon was asked by an ecclesiastic, “Why

�17

Lord Palmerston has, during his whole career, been engaged
in increasing the military force of France, and in directing that
force to illegal objects.
,
In 1835 the English navy having been increased, at the instance
of William IV., as a precaution against Russia, Lord Palmerston
suggested to France to increase hers. When France complied with
this advice, he immediately made it a pretence for increased arma­
ments on the part of England as against France. He has since
made France a partner in all his schemes of intervention.
So long ago as 1837 the Times made the charge which we
have here pressed home, namely, that Lord Palmerston makes
use of falsehood, not to escape from an attack, but as a method
of Government. The Times wrote, December 29, 1837: —
“ England has been in the habit of receiving as truth the assertions of a
Minister. We are now brought into the lamentable predicament of having
to guard against deception, and to be armed against design in every phrase
which escapes from the lips of the man who at present directs the Foreign
Policy of Great Britain. . . What must be said of the Minister of England
who now, after the display of the force which we have described (the Russian
fleet in the Baltic), instead of taking steps to counteract her, (Russia) instead
of remonstrating, protesting, and preventing, stands forward to justify the
measure, and then to repudiate the responsibility, and, not content with
this, perverts facts, and falsifies truth ?”

Lord Palmerston has now associated France with England
in the distant regions of China, and, pursuing the same course as
in 1837, has brought her forces into the neighbourhood of dis­
turbed India, all the while arming in England against her. In 1848,
on the election of Louis Napoleon to the Presidency of the French
Republic, he wrote to Vienna that it was to be inferred from
such a choice that France would enter on a course of aggression.
To Lord Ponsonby, November 11, 1848:—
“Important changes may take place in France; the election, which is
• coming on next month, may bring other men into power in that country;
with other men another policy may come in. Traditional maxims of policy
connected with a busier action in regard to foreign countries may be taken
up as the guide of the Government of France. Popular feeling in that
country, which at present inclines to peace, might easily be turned in an
opposite direction, and the glory, as it would be considered in France, of
freeing the whole of Italy up to the Alps from the domination of Austria
*
might reconcile the French nation to many sacrifices and to great exer­
tions.”!
do you not give out openly that you will defend the Pope against Gari­
baldi ?” He replied, “ If I were to do so, Palmerston would have me upset
in a week.” The Committee insert this statement on the written testimony
of a gentleman of high standing and character.
* “Italy shall be free from the Alps to the Adriatic.”—Words of Louis
Napoleon in 1859.
T Correspondence respecting the Affairs of Italy, 1849, part iii. pp. 566,
C

�Such purposes of aggression were, however, not compatible
with the then constituted order of things. Lord Palmerston,
however, joined in the measures taken to render Louis Napoleon
absolute, and thus overthrow all restraint upon that career whose
aggressive tendencies he had prophesied.
Throughout Europe it had been Lord Palmerston’s boast to
have established (( Constitutional Government.” To this he had
sacrificed the prerogatives of .every Crown, the usages of every
people, the ancient village government of Greece, the fueros of
the Basques, the old estates of Spain and Portugal. On the en­
actment of the coup dftat of the 2nd of December, 1851, he-has­
tened to sanction a massacre of unarmed and inoffensive citizens,
the arrest of the members of the Assembly, and the restoration, by
violence and perjury, of a form of government that had destroyed
the liberty of the French people, and indemnified them for the
loss by setting Europe in flames. When asked to give reasons, he
replied, that the unity of purpose and of authority in the Presi­
dent was his object. He said in Parliament, February 3,1852:—
“ Such was the antagonism arising from time to time between the French
Assembly and the President that their long co-existence became impossible,
and it was my opinion that if one or the other were to prevail it would be
better for France, and, through the interests of France, better for the in­
terests of Europe, that the President should prevail than the Assembly, and
my reason was, that the Assembly had nothing to offer for the substitution
of the President, unless an alternative obviously ending in civil war or
anarchy, whereas the President, on the other hand, had to offer unity of
purpose and unity of authority, and if he were inclined to do so, might give
to France internal tranquillity, with good and permanent government.”

The “ unity of purpose” of Louis Napoleon had already been
•shown in his invasion and occupation of a portion of Italy
(Rome). It could not be the interest of England to confer
i( unity of authority” upon such an individual by means of a
*
usurpation.
The words of Lord Palmerston are unintelligible as those of a
British Minister; they are merely the repetition of a passage on
the same subject contained in a. Russian despatch a quarter of a
century before. Count Pozzo di Borgo wrote from Paris, 22nd
December, 1826:—
“The ancient fortresses are repaired with a dilatoriness that keeps them
still in a state of imperfection, and, consequently, of weakness, particularly
as regards the completion of those raised on the opposite frontier; the great
roads are falling into decay; the army itself and the marine are in a state
that calls for additions and ameliorations ; without which it would be im­
possible to make them act with the unity and the power indispensable to
* “Brunnow is said to have mentioned triumphantly the events of the
second and third of December in Paris on the frst of that month, in his
passage through Berlin. He was sure of the success of the plot before it took
place.”—Private Letter, 1852.

�19
their action and their movements............. A serious war and the sacrifices
it would impose, would give rise, I fear, to all the effects of panic among
the capitalists, indifference among a great portion of the nation, and revo­
lutionary sentiments, among many others............... In proportion as the situa­
tion is. delicate, it will require increased care and interest to guard it from
the evils which menace it. Russia has re-established the French monarchy
by her arms, she has continued to protect it by her generosity, she will
preserve it, I dare hope, from the embarrassments and even misfortunes
which seem to menace it, by her influence and her policy.”

This letter was written soon after the invasion of Spain, into
which, in spite of Mr. Canning, Russia was able to inveigle
- France. Within four years afterwards, France had entered on
the conquest of Algiers. It is impo^ible, except on the supposi­
tion that the military power of France is at the disposal of Russia,
to account for the anxiety which a Russian Ambassador feels that
France should be strong. It is impossible, except on the supposi­
tion that the British Minister has adhered to this scheme, to
account for his efforts to increase that aggressive power of France
which he predicted beforehand, and which he persists in holding
up. to the English people as an object at once for alarm and
imitation.
Accordingly, it is on this very point that detection has over­
taken Lord Palmerston. On his giving his sanction—in defiance
of the Queen and of his colleagues—to the coup d’etat of the
2nd December, he was removed from office by the Queen. On
the opening of Parliament, Lord John Russell announced that this
was not the first time he had been detected. He produced a
memorandum addressed to himself by the Queen on a-former
occasion, in which was consigned a description of the frauds and
usurpations Lord Palmerston had been in the habit of practising,
and a requirement that such practice should cease. Lord Pal­
merston did not reject the imputation; on the contrary, he accepted
the terms on which his continuance in office then and for the
future was to depend. He wrote to Lord John Russell:—
“ I have taken a copy of this memorandum of the Queen, and will not fail
to attend to the directions it contains.”

Lord John Russell did not produce to Parliament the whole of
the Queen’s letter, and at a later date, when requested, he refused
to give the remaining portion. We are left in ignorance as to
the. specific occasions in which Lord Palmerston “ failed in sin­
cerity.” We may, therefore, infer that specific instances were
given only as an illustration of a general practice; this is borne
out both by the reply of Lord Palmerston and by the terms of the
Queen’s letter. The latter are as follows]
“The Queen requires, first, that Lord Palmerston will distinctly
state what he proposes to do in a given case, in order that the Queen
may know as distinctly to what she is giving her royal sanction,
c2

�20

Secondly, having once given Her sanction to a measure, that it he
not arbitrarily altered or modified by the Minister. Such an act she
must consider as failing in sincerity towards the Crown, and justly
to be visited by the exercise of her constitutional right of dismissing
that Minister, She expects to be kept informed of what passes
between him and the foreign Ministers before important decisions
are taken, based upon intercourse; to receive the foreign despatches
in good time; and to have the drafts for her approval sent to her in
sufficient time to makelherself acquainted with their contents before
they must be sent off. The Queen thinks it best that Lord John
Russell should show this letter to Lord Palmerston.”
On the 3rd of February, 1852, Lord John Russell testified
to the truth of the charges contained in the Queen’s letter, and
made the application of them, using the following words:—
“The noble Lord passed by the Crown, and put himself in the
PLACE OF THE CROWN.”

REGARDING THE ABANDONMENT OF OUR MARI­
TIME RIGHTS.
(self-contradiction.)

Mr. Cobden denounces as ridiculous Lord Palmerston’s
pretence that steam has injured, or can injure the naval supremacy
of England, but Mr. Cobden has prepared and is still preparing
the way for Lord Palmerston to destroy the real source of that
supremacy—the Right of Search. The subject has been so fre­
quently treated that it is necessary only to recite Lord Palmer­
ston’s three speeches on this head:—
Lord Palmerston, November 7,1856.
“ I cannot help hoping that these relaxations of former doctrines, which
were established in the beginning of the war, practised during its continuance,
and which have since been ratified by formal engagements, may perhaps be
still further extended, and that, in the course of time, those principles of war
which are applied to hostilities by land may be extended without exception to
hostilities by sea, so that private property shall no longer be the object of
aggression on either side.”—Times, November 8, 1856.
Lord Palmerston, February 3,1860.
“ A naval Power like England ought not to surrender any means of weaken­
ing her enemies at sea. If we did not seize their seamen on board their
merchant vessels, we should have to fight them on board their ships of war.
I deny that private property is spared in war on land any more than in war at
sea. On the contrary, armies in an enemy’s country take whatever they want
or desire, without the slightest regard to the right of property, as we shall find
to our cost if a hostile army should ever succeed in landing in this country.”—
Morning Star, Feb. 6, 1860.
Lord Palmerston, March 17, 1862.
“ The passage quoted as having been part of what I said at Liverpool, related
to two matters. First of all to the exemption of private property at sea from
capture; and, secondly, to the assimilation of the principles of war at sea to

�21
the practice of war on land. I am perfectly ready to admit that I have entirely
altered my opinion on the first point. Further reflection and deeper thinking
has satisfied me that what at first sight is plausible—and I admit that it is
plausible on the surface—is a most dangerous doctrine, and I hope that the
honourable Member (Mr. Bright) will be kind enough to give weight to my
thoughts, and also come round to those second thoughts which are proverbially
the best.” “ My hon. Friend the Member for Birmingham has very ably and
very fully shown that it was a wise and politic measure on the part of the Go­
vernment to adopt the principle that a neutral flag should cover enemy’s
goods. There is a principle upon which, as it appears to me, this doctrine
must stand. We have lately maintained, at the risk of war, that a merchant
ship at sea is a part of our territory, that that territory cannot be violated
with impunity, that, therefore, individuals cannot be taken out of a mer­
chantman belonging to a neutral country. The same principle may be said
to apply to goods as well as men.”—Times, March 18, 1862.

The transmutation, by a “ principle,” of a ship, whose function
is to move from place to place, and, therefore, to convey help to
the enemy, into a territory whose peculiarity is that it remains
fixed, and, therefore, cannot convey goods to the enemy, is a
climax of absurdity. It covers contraband of war, despatches,
everything. It transmutes the neutral into an enemy so much
the more dangerous as he is himself exempted from all danger.
It is, of course, a flagrant contradiction to the declaration of the
3rd of February, 1860, that “A naval Power like England ought
not to surrender any means of weakening her enemies at sea.”

REGARDING THE SUEZ CANAL.
(SELF-CONTRADICTION’.)

Up to 1857, there was no documentary evidence to show what
had been Lord Palmerston’s conduct in this matter. Mr.
Urquhart, in the il Progress of Russia,” published in 1853, had
declared that Russia, through Lord Palmerston, had actively
intrigued against it for twenty-five years. In 1857 this statement
was confirmed by Lord Palmerston’s admission. In 1858, it
received the further confirmation of his denial:—
Lord Palmerston, July 7, 1857.
“ For the last fifteen years her Majesty’s Government have used all the in­
fluence they possess at Constantinople and in Egypt to prevent that scheme
from being carried into execution.”—Hansard, vol. 116, p. 1014.
Lord Palmerston, Ju:ne 1, 1858.
“ We are told now that for fifteen years we have been exercising a moral
constraint upon the Sultan of Turkey to prevent him giving his sanction to
this scheme. Now, I can assure those who hold that opinion that they are
entirely mistaken.”—Hansard, vol. 150, p. 1381.

�22
REGARDING- THE DANISH SUCCESSION.
(CHARGE BY LORD ROBERT MONTAGU.)

The succession to the Crown of Denmark is of course a matter
in which England has no more right to interfere than in the
election of the Governor of New York, or the form of Govern­
ment in France. This subject has, however, occupied the English
Government for at least twelve years. The correspondence had
filled, according to Lord Palmerston, in 1851, two thousand
pages of letterpress, and has given rise to repeated contradictions
on his part. The first statement was brought out by a question
from Mr. Disraeli :—
Lord Palmerston, February 4, 1850.
“ There are grave questions to be determined. There is one relating to the
succession to the Danish Crown; another, what should be the Constitution of
the Duchy of Schleswig in relation to the other part of what we call the
Danish Monarchy. . . . We must not expect that matters of that kind can be
arranged so quickly as we could wish; and more especially considering that
Her Majesty’s Government is only acting as mediator, and that we have no
power to exercise authority in regard to these questions.”—Hansard, vol. 108,
p. 283.

The second was a reply to Mr. Urquhart, who “ begged to ask
further, whether in this correspondence there had been any nego­
tiation as to the succession to the Crown of Denmark, or in respect
to the succession in the Duchies”:—
Lord Palmerston, March 20, 1851.
“ A good deal had passed in regard to these points, that was to say, in regard
to the succession to the Crown of Denmark • and, as connected with that, in
regard to the arrangements for the order of succession in Schleswig.and Hol­
stein. But Her Majesty’s Government had studiously and systematically held
themselves aloof from taking any share in these negotiations. Her Majesty’s
Government have confined themselves strictly to the mediation which they under­
took, which was a' mediation for the purpose of bringing about a restoration
of peace between Denmark and the German Confederation.”—Hansard, vol.
115, p. 221.

In 1850, the Mediation included in its scope the settling of the
Danish Succession; in 1851, it had always been confined to the
restoration of peace between Denmark and Germany. Two years
afterwards, Mr. Blackett asked a question which brought forth
a third statement. This statement contradicted both the previous
ones. According to the first statement, it was only as Mediator
that England had anything to do with the Danish Succession;
according to the third, it was her “ business” to alter that Suc­
cession.
Lord Palmerston, August 12, 1853.
ee As things stood, the succession to Denmark Proper went in the female
line, the succession of Holstein went in the male line, the succession of
Schleswig was disputed between two parties (!) ; and, therefore, on the death

�23
of the King and his Uncle, who was the next heir, Denmark would have gone
to the female heir, Holstein to the male, and Schleswig been divided between
them. (!) It was the business of the British Government to prevent such a state
of things, and it was thought an important object to keep together those three
States which in common parlance were called the Danish Provinces. He was
anxious to get renunciations also from that male branch which had claims on
Holstein, and to combine the whole in some party who might equally claim
all portions. That was accomplished by the Treaty.”—Hansard, vol. 129,
p. 1680.

On the 5th June, 1851, was signed the Protocol of Warsaw,
which established the “ principle of the integrity of the Danish
Monarchy.” On the 8th May, 1852, this was consigned to a
European Treaty. This was prima facie evidence that Lord
Palmerston’s statement of March, 1851, was false. The d«atj
*
mentary proof was not, however, made public till, on the 18th
June, 1861, Lord Robert Montagu produced in the House the
Draft of the original document:—
Protocol of London, August 2, 1860.
" Art. I.—The unanimous desire of the said Powers is that the state of the
possessions actually united under the Crown of Denmark shall be maintained
in its integrity.”—Hansard, vol. 163, p. 1266.

‘‘Thus,” to use the words of Lord R. Montagu, “the Pro­
tocol and the Treaty were conceived in subjection and were exe­
cuted in duplicity.”
This was a charge of falsehood, but it was made as a prima
facie case. Lord Robert Montagu challenged Lord Pal­
merston to rebut the evidence brought against him. Lord Pal­
merston could not disprove, but he did not then dare to avow
his falsehood. He answered by a “ Count Out.”
REGARDING THE FALSIFICATION OF THE
AFFGHAN DESPATCHES.
(CHARGE BY MR. DUNLOP.)

The Danish Treaty places the eventual succession of Denmark
in the Emperor of Russia, by cutting out nineteen of the inter­
vening heirs. The Affghan Forgeries, first denied by Lord Pal­
merston, are now justified by him on the ground that they
were necessary to save the honour of Russia, and to induce her to
act in accordance with the interests of England:—
Lord Palmerston, March 1,1818.
“ If any man will give himself the trouble of referring to those Debates, as
recorded in Hansard, respecting the despatches of Sir Alexander Burnes, he
will see that it is not true to assert that the papers produced to the House did
not contain a faithful report of the opinions which that Gentleman gave to the
Governor-General and the Board of Control. I do not mean to say that Sir A.
Burnes did not himself subsequently alter those opinions, but the passages
omitted contained opinions on subjects irrelevant to the question at issue.”—
Hansard, vol. 97, p. 102.

�24
Lord Palmerston, March 19,1861.
“ The policy and conduct of the Government were regulated, not by the
opinions of their subordinate agent at Caubul, but by the general knowledge
which they possessed of the state of affairs in the East, of the aggressive
views then entertained by Russia, and of the means by which that State was
preparing to carry hostilities to the very frontiers of our Indian possessions.
If that be so, the question is not the degree in which Parliament has been
misled, or in which Lieutenant Burnes has been injured, by the omission of
portions of his despatches in which his personal opinions, evidently arising
from confusion of ideas, misconception and overcredulity were stated, at
variance with the views justly entertained by the Government under which
he was acting. . . .”
“The opinions of Lieutenant Burnes, which are omitted from the de­
spatches form no elements in the policy which was adopted.”—Hansard, vol.

162, p. 63.

Lord Palmerston on this occasion did not hesitate to charge
with falsehood a faithful ally of the British Government, Dost
Mahommed, on the ground not that he had evidence to prove it,
but that to tell falsehoods was a very natural thing.
“ I am sure' nothing can be more easily conceived than that the draught
which was submitted to Lieutenant Burnes was one thing, and the letter
which was sent off was of a totally different character.”—p. 60.

In 1848, Lord Palmerston met the charge by asserting that
the Papers did contain a faithful report of the opinions of Sir A.
Burnes. In 18G1, defending himself against the same charge,
he says his opinions were omitted because they were not acted
upon. When the denial was made, the unmutilated Papers had
not been published. At that time he could say that Lord Fitz­
gerald, the President of the Board of Control, “ having access
to these documents, felt himself bound to state that he could not
find any trace on the part of the then Government of concealing
or misrepresenting the facts.” He could boldly challenge ex­
posure, and say, “ Sir, if any such thing had been done, what
was to prevent the two adverse Governments who succeeded us
in power from proclaiming the fact, and producing the real docu­
ments?”
When the real documents are produced, and the omitted words
are marked by brackets so as to render all further concealment
impossible, he covers the confession by making it in the form of
a justification. The omissions and alterations respecting Russia are
acknowledged in the same manner. This point is worthy of par­
ticular attention, because it is the habitual practice and special
art of Lord Palmerston.
*
* Mr. Dunlop thus addressed his constituents at Greenock on the 21st of
October, .1861
“ The idea of my motion being considered an attack on the present Govern­
ment never entered my imagination; and the notion that Lord Palmerston
would have resigned, had it been carried, must rest entirely on the assumption

�25
“ I say it was perfectly right, in the letter which has been referred to, to
substitute the words, ‘ the Russian Government’ for the words ‘ the Emperor,’
and to omit the words which would have identified the Emperor in person
with the communication made to Dost Mahommed. . . . Nothing could
have been more unwise than to pin them (the Russian Government) down to
that which you wished them to disavow, and to make it impossible, consistently
with their honour, to undo that which your remonstrances were especially in­
tended to induce them to retract.”—pp. 60-1.

It would have been unworthy of Lord Palmerston to have
admitted a forgery without justifying it by a falsehood. The
Russian Government had already disavowed its agents. The
disavowal had been forwarded to Calcutta, and it was after this
that Vicovitch was sent to Caubul with the autograph letter
of the Emperor of Russia. Sir Alexander Burnes wrote,
December 20, 1837:—
“ I shall take an early opportunity of reporting on the proceedings of this
Russian agent, if he be so in reality; for, if not an impostor, it is a most un­
called for proceeding, after the disavowal of the Russian Government conveyed
through Count Nesselrode, alluded to in Mr. McNeill’s letter on the 1st of
June last.”

This passage is one of those suppressed in the papers of 1839.
*

REGARDING CIRCASSIA.

'

(MISQUOTATION OF TREATIES—SELF CONTRADICTION.)

This portion of the world, so long thought of only as the region
of fabulous romance, then brought into the light of day to be for­
gotten for a quarter of a century, is now seen to contain the key
to the destinies of the world. Yet in 1837 and 1838, when
England was sending an army across the Indus to oppose Russian
influence, nobody would take the trouble to see that the real bul­
wark of India was to be preserved by supporting Circassia, not
by destroying Caubul. On the contrary, when the Vixen was
sacrificed by consent of Parliament, the general feeling was that
a great danger—war with Russia—had been escaped at a small
sacrifice—the honour of England. This sacrifice, however, could
be accomplished only on the condition that somebody should veil
it by a falsehood, namely, that the Bay of Soudjouk Kale was in
the possession of Russia at the time the Vixen was seized there.
This falsehood has not yet been retracted by Lord Palmerston,
and cannot therefore be set down here, as it would require the
statement of the whole case. It has, however, been supported by
that he was undeniably guilty, and that he would not^have dared to stand an
inquiry. I can truly say that I not only did not believe that he was participant
in the falsification—though I admit that such belief would not have deterred
me—but that till I heard his speech in answer to me, I had never entertained
even a suspicion that he had been so.”
* See Affghan Papers, 1849, p. 81.

�26

subsequent falsehoods, capable of being dealt with on the plan
said down for this Memoir, namely, simply as falsehoods, and
without reference to the designs with which they are uttered.
The Treaty of Adrianople, September 14, 1829, affected to
confer on Russia the east coast of the Black Sea. Had Russia
been able to conquer this territory, there would have been little
difficulty about the matter. But Russia, not having conquered
this coast, that is, Circassia, it remains very important that Turkey
never had the right or made the attempt to possess it. Russia’s
false claim, of thirty-three years standing, has to be backed up
by false representations, so as to seclude the Circassians from the
commerce of the world till Russia shall have really conquered the
country. In two or three places on the coast the Turks had
erected small forts, by permission of the Circassians. Had these
been specified by name in the Treaty of Adrianople, there would
have been some colour of a title on the part of Russia to these
places, especially if she actually possessed them. But no such
places are mentioned in the Treaty of Adrianople.
On Monday, August 24, 1857, in the House of Commons, in
reply to Lord Raynham, Lord Palmerston said:—“Thecoast
of Circassia—that was to say, the eastern coast of the Black Sea
—was ceded to Russia by Turkey at the Treaty of Adrianople—
that treaty ceding certain points by name along the coast round to
the Sea oj Azoff. The Russians were engaged in hositilities with,
the Circassians on the northern part of the eastern coast, and it
appeared that some of the cruisers which, by the Treaty of Paris,
Russia was entitled to maintain in the Black Sea, had been sent
to operate against the Circassians at Ghelendjik and Redout Kale.
He did not apprehend that in so doing, the Russians had at all
exceeded their powers under the Treaty of Paris.”
The words of the Treaty of Adrianople, Art. IV., are:—
“ The whole of the coast of the Black Sea, from the mouth of the Kuban
as far as the port of St. Nicholas, inclusively, shall remain in perpetuity
under the dominion of the Empire of Russia.”

The Treaty, therefore, instead of ceding certain points by name
along the coast round to the Sea of Azoff, specifies only the two
*
extremities.
This falsehood of Lord Palmerston did not, however, first
appear under the sanction of his name. In the debate of the
21st of June, 1838, on the sacrifice of the Vixen in the previous
year, Lord John Russell said:—
“ What is the case as. to the state of the port at which Mr. Belt’s vessel
is reported to have arrived ? This port, apparently, did not belong to Russia
* A copy of the Treaty of Adrianople will be found in the Collection of
Treaties between Russia and Turkey published by the Government in 1854.

�until the year 1783. Up to that period the fact was acknowledged that it
belonged to Turkey in the map put forth by the Russian authorities, and
this evening alluded to by the right hon. Gentleman. In that map, it is
true, that a great part of Circassia was laid down as belonging to inde­
pendent tribes. But three of the places at that time so laid down as be­
longing to Turkey were, by the subsequent Treaty of Adrianople, transferred,
by name, to Russia. These places were Soudjouk Kale, Poti, Anapa. They
were named specially in the Treaty, and thence has arisen a claim on the part
of Russia that the whole of that territory which had belonged to Turkey
belongs, since, to her, and has been confirmed to, and comes under her do­
minion.”—Mirror of Parliament, p. 4999.

Neither Anapa, nor Poti, nor Soudjouk Kale, is mentioned in
the Treaty of Adrianople. Lord John Russell must have
been whispered to by Lord Palmerston. He appears, however,
to have read the Treaty after the Debate, since the words in
italics quoted from the “ Mirror of Parliament” are not in Han­
sard.
In defending himself against the charge of deceiving the
owners of the Vixen, Lord Palmerston had recourse to a pro­
cess of fraud and falsehood unexampled in parliamentary history.
Mr. Urquhart, on returning home from Constantinople, where
he had been Secretary of Embassy, consigned in a letter to Lord
Palmerston (dated September 20, 1837) a history of his con­
duct in regard to the Vixen, which was at once a statement and
a charge. Sir Stratford Canning (June 16, 1838) requested
Lord Palmerston to lay this letter on the table of the House.
Lord Palmerston refused:—
“With regard to that letter from Mr. Urquhart, it was written after
that Gentleman had ceased to hold an official appointment, and is therefore
to be regarded as a private communication. The letter contains, too, a
number of misstatements and misrepresentations, and is, in fact, an attack
upon my conduct. I have not replied to that letter ; and, considering that it
is not official, I doubt whether it ought to be laid before the House.”—Ibid.,
p. 4831.

Sir S. Canning then requested that that portion of the letter
might be produced which referred to the FZrm. Lord Pal­
merston replied:—
“ I believe that that part of the letter is connected with a false statement in
the Petition, namely, that the voyage of the Vixen was undertaken in consequence
of encouragement given to the undertaking by the Under Secretary of State. I
really doubt whether such a document ought to be laid before Parlia­
ment.”

To this Sir S. Canning rejoined :—
“ I am informed that there are other portions of the letter having refer­
ence to the Vixen. The circumstance of the document not being official,
induces the noble Lord to think that it ought not to be laid upon the table ;
but I beg to ask the noble Lord whether he himself has any objection to
the production of such parts of the communication as have reference to the
Vixen, Mr. Urquhart having given his consent to its production.”

�28

Lord Palmerston then said:—
“The fact is, that Mr. Urquhart wrote me a loDg letter subsequent to
his recal, which letter would, I believe, fill one of the volumes on the table,
and which letter contains a number of misstatements and misrepresentations
connected with transactions in which we had both been concerned. I have
not had time to reply to that letter, or to enter into a controversy with Mr.
Urquhart, and therefore the letter has remained wholly unanswered, but if I
were to lay the document on the table of the House I should be obliged to
accompany it with an answer from myself, in reference to the misstatements
it contains. I do not know that there is any portion of the letter which has an
important bearing on the affair of the Vixen ; but I shall look at it again, and
inform the right honourable Gentleman whether such be the case or not, but
if any part of it is to be produced, it will be necessary for me to write a reply,
and to lay that reply also on the table of the House.”

The letter was connected with a false statement in the petition,
and therefore could not be published. The letter, nevertheless,
had not an important bearing on the affair of the Vixen, though
the false statement which it supported was the whole case referred
to Parliament. Finally, though unimportant, the letter could not
be published unless an answer could be written by Lord Palmerston, and laid on the table of the House.
This conversation is quoted from the Mirror of Parliament. It
is also reported in the Times of June 18, 1838. Not a trace of
it is to be found in Hansard.
Lord Palmerston did, after this, write a reply, but he never
laid it on the table of the House. It was left for Mr. Urquhart
to publish in the Times. But, on the day of the debate (June
21), Lord Palmerston did not hesitate to say that this reply,
written after the lapse of six months, was written the day after
he received Mr. Urquhart’s letter.
“ But we now come to another part of these transactions, being that in
which the right honourable Gentleman means to impute to me, personally,
some considerable blame—I mean as to the matters which form the subject
of a letter written by Mr. Urquhart, and published in the Times this morn­
ing. I beg, in the first place, to say that, during the little leisure which in­
disposition sometimes gives me, I wrote a letter to Mr. Urquhart, in
answer1 to one I had received from him the day before ; a fact which I men­
tion to show the course that was taken in answering his communication.”

Mr. Urquhart’s letter to Lord Palmerston was dated Sep­
tember 30, 1837
*
Lord Palmerston’s reply is dated June 20, 1838.|
On June 16, 1838, Lord Palmerston said:—
“That letter has remained wholly unanswered.”

On June 21, 1838, Lord Palmerston said of the same
letter:—•
* It will be found in the Times of June 21, 1838.
j\ See the Times of July 26, 1838, which also contains Mr. Urquhart’s
rejoinder.

�29
. “ I wrote a letter to Mr. Urquhart in answer to one I had received from
him the day before.”

Everybody, surely, can understand a direct falsehood like this.
It must be evident that if Lord Palmerston could not com­
pass his defence without having recourse to falsehood, he must
have been guilty of something far worse than anything the Motion
imputed to him.
Such an extraordinary manoeuvre must have had a special ob­
ject; but the mode in which it was intended to operate can be
explained only by some one personally cognisant at the time of
the whole transaction. Lord Palmerston completed his task
by repeating, and at the same time contradicting, what he had
said about the private nature of Mr. Urquhart’s communica­
tion :—
“It would ill become me to criticise the course that Gentleman has
thought proper to take, but my objection is not what it has been sup­
posed to be by the noble Lord the Member for North Lancashire (Lord
Stanley)—that his letter was a betrayal of official confidence ; my objection
is exactly the reverse, namely, that it contains a great number of private
and confidential communications between Mr. Urquhart and other people
which I did not think fit or proper to be published.”—Ibid., p. 4990.

What is a betrayal of official confidence ? Is it not the
revelation by a public servant of private and confidential com­
munications made to him as such? Does Lord Palmerston
mean to say that breach of official confidence means pub­
lishing that which the public ought to know? If he does not
mean this, it is difficult to know what he does mean. But in
this last contradiction, if the meaning is obscure the purpose
is obvious. The North American Indians, in their warlike
marches, leave to the last man the office of concealing the trail
which may betray them. This feat seems to a European impos­
sible, but Lord Palmerston has learned to perform it with an
ease and a perfection which far surpass those of the inhabitants of
the forest. He guards against the danger of being detected and
contradicted in his falsehoods by detecting and contradicting
himself.
REGARDING THE RELATIONS OF ENGLAND WITH
RUSSIA.
(self-contradiction.)
Lord Palmerston lately proposed an assimilation between
war and peace. From 1837 to 1840 he effected an assimilation
between enmity and friendship. He combined with Russia on
all European matters, while he made war upon Dost Mahomed
merely for receiving at his Court a Russian Envoy.

�30
Lord Palmerston, December 14, 1837.
“ I say, therefore—not at all dissembling—that I think Russia does keep a
larger force than is required for the defence of her own possessions, and than is
consistent with the general well-being of other nations at peace with her . .
that having no reason to believe that the intention of Russia is otherwise than
friendly towards this country—having reason, on the contrary, to believe
(whatever her policy or ultimate intentions may prompt) that she has no wish
or design to embark in a war with England, I feel &amp;c.”*
Lord Palmerston, March 11, 1839.
“Ido not like to touch this part of the subject,lest the possible supposition
should be entertained that, in what I say, I am giving any countenance to an
opinion that may be anywhere entertained, that we are now in a state in which
a rupture with Russia is likely to arise. There is nothing in the relations be­
tween this country and Russia to justify such an opinion ; on the contrary, I
believe that, on both sides, there is a strong and anxious desire to preserve the
peaceful relations, and to maintain that friendship which at present exist.
Lord Palmerston, March 19, 1861.
“ Russia was then in a state of active hostility to England in regard to our
Asiatic affairs............ The policy which the Governor-General had adopted
required that Dost Mahomed should be treated as an enemy, because he was
allied with those who were at ffiat time the enemies of England.”—Hansard,
vol. 162, pp. 62—3.

REGARDING THE RUSSIAN FLEET IN THE BALTIC.
(self-contradiction.)
Lord Palmerston’s contradiction of himself on this point is
one of the most remarkable of his many contradictions. In 1837
there was, according to his statement at the time, a correspond­
ence between England and Russia, respecting the Russian Fleet
in the Baltic. In 1848 he denied that any such correspondence
had taken place. In'making this denial he affected to reply
to a demand for papers on the part of Mr. Anstey. No such
demand was made by Mr. Anstey in his speech, nor were the
papers in question among those recited in his Motion:—
Lord Palmerston, December 14, 1837.
“ I am asked whether any measures have been adopted by the Government
- to prevent Russia from proceeding with the naval armament at Cronstadt.
Now, with regard to the building and equipping of a fleet, no Government is
entitled to prescribe to another Power what fleets it shall build; but unques­
tionably when a Foreign Power is fitting out a considerable force, either by
sea or land which indicates intentions calculated to give reasonable ground of
uneasiness to another Power, or its allies, then the Government of such country
has a right to demand for what purpose such force is intended; and certainly
the presence and equipment of the Russian fleet, as it was collected in the
Baltic two or three years ago, did lead to explanations between the Govern* Opinions and Policy of the Right Honourable Viscount Palmerston,
G.C.B., M.P., &amp;c., as Minister, Diplomatist, and Statesman, during more than
Forty Years of Public Life; with a Memoir by George Henry Francis, Esq.
Editor of “ Maxims and Opinions of the Duke of Wellington,” &amp;c. London:
Colburn and Co. 1852. P. 361.
t Ibid. pp. 406-7.

�31
ments of England and of Russia, but those explanations were satisfactory to
the Government of this country • and although, since that time, a large number
of vessels have been fitted out for the purpose of review, there has not been
any such display of naval force in the Baltic as might be reasonably looked upon
as indicating a hostile intention on the part of Russia towards any other
Power.”*
Loud Palmerston, March 1, 1848,
“ The bon. Member (Mr. Anstey) asks for all the correspondence which may
have passed from the year 1835 downwards on the subject of the Russian fleet
in commission in the Baltic. I do not recollect that any particular communi­
cations took place on this subject between the British Government, on the one
hand, and those of Russia or Erance on the other.”—Hansard, vol. 97, p. 120.

REGARDING THE COMPARATIVE STRENGTH OF
ENGLAND AND RUSSIA.
(self-contradiction.)
When a Minister avows that he has committed a forgery to
save the honour of an enemy, it is natural to suppose that enemy
to be strong. Lord Palmerston, however, when urged to arm
against Russia, declared that she was weaker than England:—
Lord Palmerston, December 14,1837..
" Does he suppose that Russia—ay, even that same Russia which he seems
so desirous to convert into a general alarm-giver—is in a more warlike position
as regards financial matters than Great Britain? I beg to tell him he is.quite
as much mistaken in thinking that Russia at this moment could.find means to
commence an offensive war, as he is in asserting that England is in such a state
as to render her unable to provide for a defensive one. . . I assert that Russia
would find it more difficult to undertake a war, which had not for its object
self-defence, than England.”f

England, then, was strong enough to cope with Russia if both
stood alone; the only danger was lest England should be en­
cumbered by the assistance of allies—for instance, France and
Poland:—
Lord Palmerston, July 9, 1833.
“I repeat that a general war must have taken place if England had interfered
by arms; because, on one side there were Russia, Austria, and Prussia enter­
taining one opinion, and, on the other, England and Erance were united in a
different interpretation. Austria and Prussia were both in possession of Polish
provinces, and both were interested, or believed themselves interested (which
is much the same thing), in establishing the interpretation put by Russia on
the Treaty. And what was the state of the disposable army of these Powers?
Russia had an army in Poland against which the Poles were scarcely able to
make head; Austria had an army on the Austrian frontier of Poland; while
Prussia had concentrated her forces on the Russian frontier;. and if the British
Government had wished to make the fate of the Poles certain, and to involve
them in a contest with forces so superior as to render resistance on their part
for a week impossible, they had nothing to do but to declare that they would,
by force of arms, compel Russia to maintain the Constitution of Poland.”^

Lord Palmerston succeeded in persuading the British Par­
liament that Austria was the enemy of Poland. That the reverse
* Opinions of Lord Palmerston, pp. 356-7.
f Ibid. pp. 362-3.
J Ibid. pp. 244-5.

�32

was the truth, has lately been established by the public testimony
of a Polish Gentleman whose character and whose knowledge of
the subject are alike unimpeachable:—
Count Zamoyski, July 11, 1861.
“ I remember, when the insurrection broke out in Warsaw, the people looked
up to the Austrian Consul as their friend. There was no English Consul and
no French Consul. No impediment was raised in the way of any man in
Galicia passing the frontier and joining the army. We had several regiments
formed of Galicians. Austria, at that very time, far from being offended at the
Galicians, actually supported the insurrection. The Emperor of Austria
issued a proclamation to the Province in which be announced that six months’
taxes would be.remitted as a token of gratitude for their conduct during the
struggle. Their conduct .consisted in collecting money and men, and sending
them to the Polish insurrection. The Plenipotentiary of the Austrian Govern­
ment at the Congress of Vienna was Prince Metternich. Now, the Prince,
during the Polish insurrection of 1831, concealed himself from the Russian
Embassy, but he saw the Polish Envoy every evening, receiving him by the back
door of his house. He conferred with him, and expressed the greatest sym­
pathy with Poland, but regretted he could do nothing so long as England and
France took no action. He actually ended every conference about Poland by
saying to the Polish Envoy :—
My dear friend, you lose your time here; you should go to the Govern­
ments of Paris and London. We cannot move without having the assurance
and security that they are determined to do the tiling in earnest—to check
Russia at once and for ever.’
. “The Emperor Francis II., of Austria, sent a message through his Mi­
nister to the Polish Envoy, and it was to this effect:—
“ ‘ The Emperor feels that he is drawing near his end. He is about to ap­
pear before the great Judge. The possession of Galicia weighs upon his con­
science as a crime, and he would be happy to restore it to Poland, provided
that it would not be amiexed to Russia.’
“A few years afterwards, the Plenipotentiary of England at Vienna was Lord
Holland, who was then Mr. Henry Fox. He took occasion to observe to
Prince Metternich that he was surprised Austria did not see the benefit
which she would derive from the restoration of Poland, Not knowing what
had happened before, he said Austria had remained quiet, not apprehending the
immense interest she had in the restoration of Poland. This was in 1835.
Metternich’s answer was:—
“ ‘Do you think we do not know and understand that ? Give me the as­
surance that Poland will be restored in twenty-four hours, and I will subscribe
to it at once. But do you think it is an easy matter to accomplish ? It wants
the assistance, of you English and French. Give me the assurance that you are
willing to do it, and I am ready. I will ask no compensation for Galicia. The
compensation, of course, would be the re-establishment of the barrier between
ourselves and Russia.’
“ The Polish Envoy at Vienna in 1831 was my own brother, so I have this
from a good source.”

REGARDING POLAND.
(equivocation.)
It was not enough to persuade the British Parliament that
Austria was hostile to Poland, it was necessary to profess a be­
lief that Poland would continue to exist as a State. This was
merely a matter of the careful placing of words. In 1832 it was

�33

impossible to exterminate a large kingdom morally or politically.
Nobody dared to say, “Your words are inappropriate, and therefore
unmeaning.” Four years afterwards it was easy to say that what
lie meant was, that it was impossible to exterminate a nation
morally or physically, and as these words, by virtue of having a
meaning, were the reverse of what he had formerly said, they were
taken to mean the same:—
Lord Palmerston, June 28, 1832.
“ As to the idea which seems to be entertained by several gentlemen of its
being intended to exterminate a large kingdom, either morally or politically, if
it be seriously entertained anywhere, it is so perfectly impracticable that I
think there need he no apprehension of its being attempted.”*
Lord Palmerston, April 20, 1836.
" What I, on the occasion referred to, said, was this—that it was impossible
for Russia to exterminate, nominally^ or physically, a nation. I did not say king­
dom. A kingdom is a political body, and may be destroyed ; but a nation is
an aggregate body of men; and what I stated was that if Russia did entertain
the project, which many thinking people believe she did, of exterminating the
Polish nation, she entertained what it was hopeless to accomplish, because it
was impossible to exterminate a nation, especially a nation of so many millions
of men as the Polish Kingdom, in its divided state, contained.”!

The conduct of Lord Palmerston in respect to Poland cannot
be better summed up than in the words of Mr. Hennessy,
July 2, 1861:
“ I have said that England has been to blame throughout the whole of this
business. When Lord Clarendon touched the Polish question he did it damage.
Lord Aberdeen and other British statesmen of our day injured it. But the
Minister who has from the beginning to this hour done the most against Poland
is the present Premier. It may surprise some hon. Members to be told that,
when other great Powers were anxious to assist Poland, the noble Lord on
behalf of England, stepped in and prevented them. Had I myself heard such a
statement some time ago, I should probably have been surprised also. But
this session I have seen many things which must lessen the confidence of
the country in the noble Lord. I have observed him rise in his place and
lose his temper when accused by one of his own supporters of falsifying Sir
A. Burnes’s despatches. I have watched influential Members of the Liberal
party recording their votes against the noble Lord when that grave charge was
denied but not disproved. I have heard another supporter of the Govern­
ment, when he brought forward the case of the Baron de Bode, taunted by the
noble Lord with bringing forward a case involviug fraud, and I have then
seen, on that issue, the Minister defeated by a majority of this House, and
the charge of fraud flung back upon the noble Lord. And, not the least dis­
graceful, I have seen the House counted out by the Government when charges
equally serious were made against the noble Viscount by the noble Lord near me
(Lord Robert Montagu.)”

In reply to this charge, namely, that of having used the power
of England against Poland, and having been guilty of acts which
rendered his denial unworthy of belief, Lord Palmerston was
not able to utter a syllable.
* Opinions of Lord Palmerston, p. 202.
+ Azc.
J Opinions of Lord Palmerston, p. 315.

�34

REGARDING THE OBLIGATIONS OF THE TREATY
OF VIENNA.
(mental reservation.)
_The only difficulty in the way of Lord Palmerston’s betrayal
of Poland has lain in the Treaty of Vienna, by which we were
bound to maintain Poland in the enjoyment of certain rights.
Out of this difficulty Lord Palmerston easily extricates him­
self. On August 8, 1831, Mr. Hunt presented a petition pray­
ing the House of Commons to address the King to dismiss Lord
Palmerston from his councils for not having assisted Poland.
Mr. Hume said we were bound by treaty to see justice done to
Poland:—
“Lord Palmerston could not, consistently ■with his duty, give the hon.
Member those explanations which he desired; but this, at least, he would
undertake to say, that ichatever obligations existing Treaties imposed, would at
all times receive the attention of Government.”

On August 16, 1831, on a Motion for papers by Colonel
Evans, after an attack by Mr. Hume:—
“ Lord Palmerston hoped that nothing he had said, and nothing he had
omitted to say, would lead any man to suppose that the British Government
had forgotten any obligations imposed upon it by Treaties, or that it was not
prepared to fulfil those Treaties.”

This was before Warsaw had fallen, and while the cessation of
intercourse between England and Russia might have saved
Poland. He denied that England was bound to maintain the
Treaty of Vienna by force. But then he coupled this doctrine
with the hypothesis that England had to stand alone against the
other Powers. On June 28, 1832, in reply to Mr. Cutlar
Fergusson, he said:—
“ England lay under no peculiar obligation, individually and independently
of the other contracting parties, to adopt measures of direct interference by
force.”

At this time it was supposed in England that Austria and
Prussia were ready to make war in concert with Russia, and that
all the other Powers would have been neutral. Now, it is known
that Austria, France, Turkey, Sweden, and Persia were on the
side of Poland, and had to be restrained by Lord Palmerston.
He, however, is quite equal to the emergency. Pie shifts his
doctrine to the very simple one that a State making a joint
Treaty is not bound to enforce it if one of the parties choose to
violate it.
On February 27, 1863, Lord Palmerston, in reply to Mr.
Hennessy, said:—
“ The hon. Member assumes that by the Treaty of Vienna we are under
an obligation to interfere with the affairs of Poland. We have a right to
interfere, but we are under no obligation to do so.”

�35
When, therefore, Lord Palmerston told Mr. Hume that the
British Government had not forgotten any obligations imposed
upon it by Treaties, he made a mental reservation that there were
no such obligations. Falsehood here emulates the simplicity of
truth, and by that simplicity triumphs.

REGARDING THE RUSSO-DUTCH LOAN.
(FORGERY IN COLLUSION WITH THE RUSSIAN AMBASSADORS.)

Connected with the Polish Revolution is the payment of the
Russo-Dutch Loan, and with that again the separation of Belgium
from Holland. The continued payment to Russia of this loan
after it had lapsed by this separation, according to the Treaty
of 1815, was obtained by a most elaborate falsehood concerted
between Lord Palmerston and the Russian Ambassadors.
This falsehood, told in 1832, is contrary to all the evidence, and
especially to Lord Palmerston’s own prior statement. The
substance of it was that Russia had been willing to ensure a
compulsory observance of the Treaty of 1815, and had offered to
march 60,000 men into Belgium for that purpose.
The statement first appears in a note from the Russian Ambas­
sadors to Lord Palmerston, dated January 25, 1831. They
declare, at the same time, that in all their conversations with Lord
Palmerston they have reserved their right to the continuance
of the payments as the condition on which they adhered to the
Protocol of the 20th of December 1830. This Protocol they
describe as one which “ does not yet take away the sovereignty
of the King of the Netherlands.” - Yet the Protocol declares
that u the very object of the UnioQ of Belgium with Holland
finds itself destroyed, and that thenceforth it becomes indis­
pensable to recur to other arrangements to accomplish the in­
tentions to the execution of which the Union should have served
as a means.”
Loan Palmerston, February 18,1831.
“ They (the Conference) were not to concern themselves with the question
whether Belgium, having won her freedom with her arms, should or should not
be subject again to Holland, and no such interference took place.”*

The Protocol of the 20th December, 1830, like every other, was
signed by Russia; she was therefore bound to adhere to it. The
offer of the 60,000 men must, then, have been made not only before
the 25th of January, 1831, but before the 20th of December,
1830—the date of the Protocol.
The offer must also have been known to foreign Powers, since
the Emperor abstained from following up this determination,
4&lt;out of respect to the representations of his Alfies, and princiOpinions of Lord Palmerston, p. 156.

�36
pally out of deference to the opinions and wishes of the Cabinet
of London.”
It was not till the 4th November, 1830, that the King of Hol­
land invoked the interference of the Five Powers; it was not
till the 10th that he consented to an armistice. The offer must,
therefore, have been made between the 10th November and the
20th December, 1830. The offer was not for many months com­
municated to the public, nor to the Parliament, nor to the Minis­
ters themselves. The letter of the 25th January appears to have
lain (unanswered) in Lord Palmerston’s desk till the time came
round for the December payment.
The payments were made twice in the year, the one per cent,
of the principal being paid in July, the interest in December.
The Treaty stipulated for the lapse of a year before the payments
should cease. The July payment was therefore made without
hesitation. But the December one was beyond the stipulated
term. The Comptroller of the Exchequer demurred to the pay­
ment. So grave was the objection which he raised, that the case
was submitted to the Law Officers of the Crown. Then it was
that Lord Palmerston first produced the letter of the Russian
Ambassadors reciting this offer, and it was upon this letter that
he obtained an opinion favourable to the Russian claim, and con­
sequently the payment of the usual December instalment.
The legality of this payment was warmly contested in both Houses,
and on several occasions. But in spite of this apparent pressure,
the offer of the 60,000 men, which, according to the prevalent
notions of the day, would have justified the payment to Parlia­
ment, was still kept in reserve. Sir Thomas Denman, it is true,
referred to a Russian document which had influenced his own
legal opinion, and the non-production of which he deplored. But
the document was not produced. The motives which induced its
suppression appear to have continued for fifteen years, after which
period it was laid before Parliament and printed.
The story of a proposed forcible intervention came out he
France, on the opening of the Chambers in 1832, in the shape of
a boast by M. Casimir Perier that he had threatened with war
any Power that should presume to send forces into Belgium. He
attributed the “ salvation of Belgium” to the promptitude of that
declaration. The Duke of Wellington was indignant at this
statement, and denounced it in the House of Lords as a falsehood.
On the 16th March, 1832, he
“ Most distinctly denied the assumption of M. Perier, namely, that other
nations had evinced an intention of interfering by force. The British Govern­
ment had no such intention, nor had any of the other Powers ; and he would
add that the French Government knew that such was the case.”—Hansard,
vol. 11, p. 307.

�37
Lord Grey confirmed the statement of the Duke of Wel­

lington.

Some months afterwards, on the 12th of July, Lord Patbrought forward the Russian statement in Parliament
for the first time:—

merston

“In the beginning of October, 1830, the King of the Netherlands applied
to his Allies, telling them his authority had been overthrown in Belgium, and
he asked for military assistance to enable him to re-establish it. Such an appli­
cation was made to Great Britain, to Austria, to Russia, and to Prussia. What
was the answer—not of the present, but of the late Administration ? Why,
they declined to afford the military assistance required of them. What, how­
ever, was the answer of the Emperor of Russia ? He signified to his Allies
that he had 60,000 men on his frontiers, ready to march for the pur­
pose of re-establishing the authority of the King of the Netherlands, if the
other contracting parties to the Treaty were of opinion that such a proceeding
would be consistent with the general interest.”—Hansard, vol. 14, p. 326.

The message of the King of Holland was dated the 4th No­
vember. By the 29th Russia required every man, whose services
she could command, to defend herself in Poland, transferring them
from the remotest stations, and leaving naked her most exposed
frontiers. Nobody got up to question the reality of the offer, or
to state the impossibility of its execution. The Duke-of Wel­
lington, who had contradicted the statement before it was put
into a definite shape, remained silent.
From that moment the assertion of Lord Palmerston has
been accepted as truth.
This assertion, so long delayed, has no other evidence than that
it is made by the Russian Ambassadors in the letter above men­
tioned. That letter, marked “ confidential,” appears never to
have been answered; an answer to it appears, however, to have
been imperative, since it invokes the 11 spirit and the letter of the
Treaty.” The new Treaty commences by declaring that com­
plete agreement between the spirit and the letter does not exceed
On the grounds above stated there can be no doubt that the
assertion of Lord Palmerston was false.
Upon this falsehood was obtained the payment of the instal­
ment, and through it the payments have continued up to the
present time. It therefore represented a value for Russia, limiting
it to a pecuniary one, of l,837,500Z.
It will also appear from the circumstances and context that the
Russian note of the 25th January, 1831, never had existence.
The need of something to show having arisen at a posterior
date, such a document was forged. It was collusively assumed
between the parties to have been presented by the one and ac­
cepted by the other at the time of its date.

�38
.REGARDING RUSSIA AND TURKEY.
(self-contradiction.)
Nearly all the falsehoods already collected have reference to
Russia, and were told for her interest. Secresy and intrigue
have not sufficed to keep down Turkey in the interest of Russia.
Direct falsehoods have been supplied. Among the most obvious
of them is one about the Treaty of Adrianople. By this Treaty
Russia obtained possession of the mouth of the Danube. Lord
Palmerston actually denied that she had obtained by that
Treaty any territory in Europe. He gave an argument in sup­
port of his assertion, namely, that she was under a Treaty obliga­
tion to make no such acquisition. The obligation, of course, had
no geographical limits. This additional falsehood is important,
because it shows at a glance that Lord Palmerston was not un­
acquainted with the truth, but wilfully perverted it.
Lord Palmerston, August 7, 1832.
“ If ever there was just ground for going to war, Russia had it for going to
war with Turkey. She did not, however, on that occasion, acquire any increase
of territory, at least in Europe. I know that there was a continued occupation
of certain points, and some additional acquisitions on the Euxine, in Asia; but
she had an agreement with the other European Powers, to the effect that suc­
cess in that war should not lead to any aggrandisement in Europe, I think the
official situation I hold in this House renders it my duty to state facts like
these.”*
Lord Palmerston, April 20, 1836.
“ Undoubtedly, when Russia acquired a portion of the Danube by the Treaty
of Adrianople, that part of the river fell within the scope of the Treaty of
Vienna, as being a part of Russia.” f

REGARDING THE TREATY OF JULY 15, 1840.
(ERASURE OF HANSARD.)

The turning point in the career of Lord Palmerston, and in
the history of the world, is the Treaty of 1840, for the Pacification
of the Levant, by the four Powers to the exclusion of France.
By this Treaty Russia was authorised to occupy Constantinople.
The meaning of the transaction as regards Russia and Turkey
was concealed by the device of the quarrel between the Sultan
and the Pasha of Egypt. England affected to side with the
former, France supported the latter. But though Englishmen
were easily mystified as regards Russia and Turkey, they were not
disposed to sacrifice the good understanding with France. It be­
came necessary to make it be believed in Parliament that no insult
had been offered to France. Mr. Hume demanded the production
of the Treaty. Lord Palmerston refused to produce it because
it had not been ratified, and was therefore not yet valid, but he
declared that the Treaty which he refused to the English Parlia­
* Opinions of Lord Palmerston, p. 216.
f Ibid., p. 314.

�39

ment he had already, as a mark of confidence, forwarded to the
French Government. This statement was doubly false. No copy
of the Treaty was sent to the French Government for two months
after its signature. By a Protocol signed on the same day as the
Treaty, it was to come into operation without waiting for ratifica­
tion.
Loud Palmerston, Avgust 6,1840.
“ My honourable Friend (Mr. Htjme) asked for a copy of the Convention that
had been entered into with the great Powers: that a Convention had been
entered into was certain, but it was not fulfilled until it was ratified and ex­
changed by each of the Powers that were parties to it; and until this was
done it was impossible that the document could be made public, or that it
could be laid before Parliament.”—Hansard, vol. 55, p. 1371.
Extract erom Protocol oe July 15,1840.
“ The said Plenipotentiaries, in virtue of their full powers, have agreed
between them Xhat the preliminary measures mentioned in Article II. of the
said Convention shall be put in execution immediately, without waiting for the
exchange of ratifications; the respective Plenipotentiaries state formally by
the present Act the assent of their Courts to the immediate execution of these
measures.”*

These measures were the employment of the British fleet
against Mehemet Ali, and—if she had assisted him—against
France.
Lord Palmerston, August 6, ] 840.
“ In the case of the Convention between France and England, with respect
to Belgium, that Convention was not communicated to the Belgian Govern­
ment till after it was ratified; whilst, in the present case, the Treaty was for­
warded to France two days after it was signedTimes, August 7, 1840.
Lord Palmerston to M. Guizot, September 16, 1840.
“ The Undersigned had the honour, on the 17th July, to inform his Excellency
M. Guizot, that a Convention upon the affairs of Turkey had been signed on the
15th of that month, &amp;c. . . . The ratifications of that Convention having now
been exchanged, the Undersigned has the honour of transmitting to M.
Guizot, for the information of the French Government, a copy of that Conven­
tion and of its annexes.”!

The falsehood of the 6 th August was told for the House of
Commons. We quote it from the Times’ report of the next day.
But, though the House of Commons accepted the statement without inquiry, there were others who could not be deceived by it.
M. Guizot has just published the History of his Embassy to
the Court of St. James in 1840. In it this passage occurs:—
“ On the 16th of September, when all the ratifications had arrived and been
exchanged in London, Lord Palmerston at length made known to us officially
and textually the Treaty of the 15th of July.”

The Appendix to the Correspondence contains the reply of
M. Thiers to a Memorandum of Lord Palmerston of the
31st August, in which he (M. Thiers) says:—
* Convention for the Pacification of the Levant, presented by command.
1841.
f Correspondence relative to the Affairs of the Levant, Part II., p. 190.

�40
“ All at once, on the 17th of July, Lord Palmerston calls to the Foreign
Office the Ambassador of France, and informs him that a Treaty had been
signed the day before yesterday; he tells him this without even communicating
to him the text of the Treaty.”

In another place, speaking of this Treaty, he says :—
“ Which was not communicated to it until two months later.”—Pp. 453,455.

M. Guizot says of this Despatch of M. Thiers:—
“ I read it to Lord Palmerston, who had returned the same day from the
country, and gave him a copy of it.”—P. 318.

When, therefore, Lord Palmerston corrected his speech for
Hansard, he erased the falsehood which had had such an effect
in the House, and substituted the following indistinct and un­
meaning form of words:—
“ The four Powers then determined, in accordance with the regulation already
made with France, that they would join in carrying the arrangement into effect,
and notice of the same was given to the French Minister two dags after it was
completed. In the case of the Convention made between France and England
alone, in reference to Belgium, notice of the same was not communicated to
the other Powers till some time after.”—Hansard, vol 55, p. 1378.

If this falsehood had been detected on the night of its utterance,
the career of Lord Palmerston might have been closed.
Lord Palmerston, ever since he has been Foreign Secretary,
harS pretended a great regard for the independence and integrity
of the Ottoman Empire. He said, 11th July, 1833:—
“ The integrity and independence of the Ottoman Empire are necessary to
the maintenance of the tranquillity, the liberty, and the balance of Power in the
rest of Europe.”*

No change has taken place in Lord Palmerston’s conduct to
Turkey since he ventured to express a very different opinion.
On the 5th of February, 1830, being in opposition, he for once
spoke out his intentions:—
“I object to the policy of making the integrity of the Turkish dominions in
Europe an object essentially necessary to the interests of Christian and civilised
Europe.”!

These falsehoods are presented here disconnected from the con­
sideration of the subjects to which they relate. It is sufficient
that the designs attempted require the use of falsehood for any
honest man to condemn them; they might be arrested in their
course by a nation which, though unable to comprehend treason,
should at least resolve to punish falsehood. But this process will
cease to be effective when, at length, the time shall have arrived
in which falsehood shall no longer be necessary for the success of
treason.
* Opinions of Lord Palmerston, p. 246.

C. WHITING, BEAUFORT HOUSE, STRAND.

f Ibid., p. 131.

�</text>
                  </elementText>
                </elementTextContainer>
              </element>
            </elementContainer>
          </elementSet>
        </elementSetContainer>
      </file>
    </fileContainer>
    <collection collectionId="6">
      <elementSetContainer>
        <elementSet elementSetId="1">
          <name>Dublin Core</name>
          <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
          <elementContainer>
            <element elementId="50">
              <name>Title</name>
              <description>A name given to the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="2374">
                  <text>Victorian Blogging</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="41">
              <name>Description</name>
              <description>An account of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16307">
                  <text>A collection of digitised nineteenth-century pamphlets from Conway Hall Library &amp;amp; Archives. This includes the Conway Tracts, Moncure Conway's personal pamphlet library; the Morris Tracts, donated to the library by Miss Morris in 1904; the National Secular Society's pamphlet library and others. The Conway Tracts were bound with additional ephemera, such as lecture programmes and handwritten notes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Please note that these digitised pamphlets have been edited to maximise the accuracy of the OCR, ensuring they are text searchable. If you would like to view un-edited, full-colour versions of any of our pamphlets, please email librarian@conwayhall.org.uk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;&lt;img src="http://www.heritagefund.org.uk/sites/default/files/media/attachments/TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" width="238" height="91" alt="TNLHLF_Colour_Logo_English_RGB_0_0.jpg" /&gt;&lt;/span&gt;</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="39">
              <name>Creator</name>
              <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16308">
                  <text>Conway Hall Library &amp; Archives</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="40">
              <name>Date</name>
              <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16309">
                  <text>2018</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
            <element elementId="45">
              <name>Publisher</name>
              <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
              <elementTextContainer>
                <elementText elementTextId="16310">
                  <text>Conway Hall Ethical Society</text>
                </elementText>
              </elementTextContainer>
            </element>
          </elementContainer>
        </elementSet>
      </elementSetContainer>
    </collection>
    <itemType itemTypeId="1">
      <name>Text</name>
      <description>A resource consisting primarily of words for reading. Examples include books, letters, dissertations, poems, newspapers, articles, archives of mailing lists. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre Text.</description>
      <elementContainer>
        <element elementId="7">
          <name>Original Format</name>
          <description>The type of object, such as painting, sculpture, paper, photo, and additional data</description>
          <elementTextContainer>
            <elementText elementTextId="7402">
              <text>Pamphlet</text>
            </elementText>
          </elementTextContainer>
        </element>
      </elementContainer>
    </itemType>
    <elementSetContainer>
      <elementSet elementSetId="1">
        <name>Dublin Core</name>
        <description>The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/.</description>
        <elementContainer>
          <element elementId="50">
            <name>Title</name>
            <description>A name given to the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="7400">
                <text>Contradictions of Lord Palmerston in reference to Poland and Circassia et caetera</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="39">
            <name>Creator</name>
            <description>An entity primarily responsible for making the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="7401">
                <text>St Pancras Committee on Foreign Affairs</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="41">
            <name>Description</name>
            <description>An account of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="7403">
                <text>Place of publication: London&#13;
Collation: 40 p. ; 22 cm.&#13;
Notes: From the library of Dr Moncure Conway. The Report originally appeared under the title 'Falsehood as a Method of Government'. Printed by C. Whiting, London. Includes bibliographical references.</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="45">
            <name>Publisher</name>
            <description>An entity responsible for making the resource available</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="7404">
                <text>Hardwicke</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="40">
            <name>Date</name>
            <description>A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="7405">
                <text>1863</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="43">
            <name>Identifier</name>
            <description>An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="7406">
                <text>G5247</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="47">
            <name>Rights</name>
            <description>Information about rights held in and over the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19099">
                <text>&lt;a href="http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/"&gt;&lt;img src="http://i.creativecommons.org/p/mark/1.0/88x31.png" alt="Public Domain Mark" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span&gt;This work (Contradictions of Lord Palmerston in reference to Poland and Circassia et caetera), identified by &lt;/span&gt;&lt;a href="https://conwayhallcollections.omeka.net/items/show/www.conwayhall.org.uk"&gt;&lt;span&gt;Humanist Library and Archives&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;span&gt;, is free of known copyright restrictions.&lt;/span&gt;</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="42">
            <name>Format</name>
            <description>The file format, physical medium, or dimensions of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19100">
                <text>application/pdf</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="51">
            <name>Type</name>
            <description>The nature or genre of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19101">
                <text>Text</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="44">
            <name>Language</name>
            <description>A language of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19102">
                <text>English</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
          <element elementId="49">
            <name>Subject</name>
            <description>The topic of the resource</description>
            <elementTextContainer>
              <elementText elementTextId="19103">
                <text>Foreign Relations</text>
              </elementText>
              <elementText elementTextId="19104">
                <text>Great Britain</text>
              </elementText>
              <elementText elementTextId="19105">
                <text>Politics</text>
              </elementText>
            </elementTextContainer>
          </element>
        </elementContainer>
      </elementSet>
    </elementSetContainer>
    <tagContainer>
      <tag tagId="1614">
        <name>Conway Tracts</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="797">
        <name>Foreign Relations</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="632">
        <name>Great Britain-Politics and Government-1837-1901</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="571">
        <name>Henry John Temple</name>
      </tag>
      <tag tagId="795">
        <name>Press</name>
      </tag>
    </tagContainer>
  </item>
</itemContainer>
